path: root/75846-0.txt

*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 75846 ***





                              THE PEASANTS
                                 AUTUMN




                                  THE
                                PEASANTS

                               A TALE OF
                             OUR OWN TIMES

                                   IN
                              FOUR VOLUMES

                                 AUTUMN
                                 WINTER
                               SPRING[1]
                               SUMMER[2]

-----

Footnote 1:

  _To be published April, 1925_

Footnote 2:

  _To be published July, 1925_




                              THE PEASANTS

                                 AUTUMN

                           FROM THE POLISH OF
                            LADISLAS REYMONT

[Illustration: Publisher’s Logo]

                           ALFRED · A · KNOPF
                          NEW YORK      MCMXXV




           PUBLISHED, JANUARY, 1925, BY ALFRED A. KNOPF, INC.

                    SECOND PRINTING, DECEMBER, 1924.
                    THIRD PRINTING, DECEMBER, 1924.
                    FOURTH PRINTING, DECEMBER, 1924.
                    FIFTH PRINTING, DECEMBER, 1924.
                    SIXTH PRINTING, FEBRUARY, 1925.
                      SEVENTH PRINTING, MAY, 1925.

              MANUFACTURED IN THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA




                            PUBLISHER’S NOTE


_The Peasants_ has been translated from the original Polish by Michael
H. Dziewicki, Reader of English Literature at the University of Cracow.
I wish to make special acknowledgment to Dr. A. M. Nawench of Columbia
University for his invaluable assistance in seeing the work through the
press.

                                                                A. A. K.




                              THE PEASANTS
                                 AUTUMN




                               CHAPTER I


“Praised be Jesus Christ!”

“World without end!—What, my good Agatha? And whither be you wandering
now?”

“Out into the world, please your Reverence, into the wide world!” she
answered, with a wave of her staff from east to west.

The priest mechanically turned his eyes in that direction, but closed
them to the blinding sun in the western sky. Then he said, in a lower
and somewhat hesitating tone:

“Have the Klembas turned you out? Or is it only a little bickering
between you?”

She drew herself up a little and, before answering, cast her eyes around
her upon the bare autumnal fields and the village roofs surrounded by
fruit-gardens.

“No, they have not turned me out: how could they? They are good folk and
my close kin. And as for bickering, there was none. I myself saw that I
had better leave; that’s all. ‘Better to leap into the deep than cumber
another man’s wagon.’... So I had to go; there was no work for me.
Winter is coming, but what of that? Are they to give me food and a
corner to sleep in while I do nothing to earn it? Besides, they have
just weaned their calf, and the goslings must be sheltered under their
roof at night, for it is getting cold. I have to make room. Why, beasts
are God’s creatures, too.... But they are kind folk; they keep me in
summer-time at least, and do not begrudge me a corner of their house and
a morsel of their food.... And in winter I go out into the wide world,
asking alms.... I need but little, and that little good people give me.
With the help of the Lord Jesus, I shall pull through till spring, and
put something by into the bargain. Surely, the sweet, good Jesus will
not forsake His poor.”

“No, that He will not,” the priest reassured her in earnest tones,
quietly pressing a small silver coin into her hand.

“Thanks, thanks, and God bless your Reverence!”

She bowed her shaking head as low as his knees, while big tears trickled
down her face, a face rugged and furrowed like newly-ploughed autumn
fields.

The priest felt confused.

“Go, and God speed you on your way,” he faltered, raising her up.

With trembling hands she crossed herself, took hold of her wallet and
her sharp-pointed staff, and started off along the broad and deeply
rutted road toward the forest, turning now and again to glance at the
village, the fields where potatoes were then being dug, and the smoke
from many a herdsman’s fire, wafted low over the stubble.

The priest, who had previously been seated upon a plough-wheel, now
returned to it, took a pinch of snuff, and opened his breviary; but his
eyes would stray now and then from the red print and glance over the
vast landscape slumbering in autumnal peace, or gaze into the pale blue
sky, or wander to his men leaning over the plough he was guiding.

“Hey, Valek! That furrow is crooked!” he cried out, sitting up, with his
eyes following every step of two sturdy grey plough-horses.

Once more he returned to his breviary, and his lips again moved, but his
eyes soon unconsciously wandered to the horses, or to a flock of crows
cautiously hopping, with outstretched beaks, in the newly-made furrow,
and taking wing when even the whip cracked or the horses wheeled round:
after which they would alight heavily in the wake of the plough, and
sharpen their beaks on the hard, sun-baked clods just turned up.

“Valek, just flick the right-hand mare a bit; she is lagging behind.”

He smiled to see her draw evenly after this correction and, when the
horses came to the roadside, jumped up to pat their necks—a caress to
which the animals responded by stretching their noses towards his face
and sniffing complacently.

“Het—a—ah!” Valek then sang out. Pulling the silver bright share out of
the furrow, he deftly lifted up the plough, swung the horses round, and
thrust the shining steel into the earth again. At a crack of the whip,
the horses set tugging till the cross-bar creaked again; and on they
went, ploughing away at the great strip of land which, stretching out at
right angles to the road, descended the slope, and, not unlike the woof
of some coarse hempen stuff, ran down as far as the low-lying hamlet
nestling amongst the red and yellow leaves of its orchards.

It was near the end of autumn, but the weather was still warm and rather
drowsy. The sun was still hot enough and, hanging in the south-west
above the woods, made the shrubs and the pear-trees, and even the hard,
dry clods, cast strong, cold shadows.

Ineffable sweetness and serenity reigned in the air, full of a golden
haze of sunlit dust over the fields lately harvested; while above in the
azure heaven, enormous white clouds floated here and there like great
wind-tormented snow-drifts.

Below, as far as the eye could see, lay the drab-hued fields, forming a
sort of huge basin with a dark-blue rim of forest, a basin across which,
like a silken skein glittering in the sunshine, a river coursed
sparkling and winding among the alders and willows on its banks. In the
midst of the hamlet, it spread out into a large oblong body of water,
and then ran northward through a rift in the hills. At the bottom of the
valley, skirting the lake, lay the village, with the sunlight playing on
the many autumnal hues of its fruit gardens. Thence, even up to the very
edge of the forest, ran the long bands of cultivated ground, stretches
of grey fields with thread-like pathways between them, whereon
pear-trees and blackthorns grew; the general ashen tint being in places
variegated by patches of gold-yellow lupines with fragrant flowers, or
by the dull silver of the dried-up bed of some torrent; or by quiet
sandy roads, with rows of tall poplars overshadowing them, reaching
upwards to the hills and woods.

The priest was suddenly roused from the contemplation of this scene. A
long, mournful lowing was heard at no great distance, making the crows
take wing and fly away obliquely to the potato-diggings, their dark
fluttering shadows following them over the partly sown fields. Shading
his eyes with his hand, he gazed in the direction of the sun and the
forest, and beheld a little girl coming towards him and leading a large
red cow by a rope. As she approached, she said: “Praised be Jesus
Christ!” and would have gone out of her way to kiss the priest’s hand,
but the cow jerked her away and fell a-lowing anew.

“Are you taking it to market?” the priest asked.

“No, only to the steer at the miller’s.—Be still, you pest! Are you
possessed?” she cried, out of breath, and striving to master the animal,
which, however, dragged her along till both disappeared in a cloud of
dust.

Presently there came along the sandy road, trudging heavily, a Jewish
ragpicker, who trundled a barrow so loaded down that he had to stop for
breath every now and then.

“What news, Moshek?” cried the priest.

“What news? Good news to those it may concern. Potatoes, God be praised!
are plentiful; there’s a good crop of rye, and cabbages will be
abundant. It’s all very well for such as have potatoes and rye and
cabbages.” He kissed the priest’s sleeve, adjusted the barrow-strap, and
went on more lightly, his way now leading down a gentle slope. In his
wake, along the middle of the road and in the haze of dust raised by his
dragging feet, came a blind beggar, led by a well-fed dog at the end of
a string. Then a lad carrying a bottle approached from the side of the
wood. The latter, catching sight of the holy man on the road, gave him a
wide berth and made for the village tavern by a short cut through the
fields.

A peasant from the next hamlet, on his way to the mill, and a Jewess
driving a flock of geese, then also passed by. Each praised God; the
priest exchanged some kind words and friendly looks with them, and they
went on their way.

By this time the sun was low. The priest got up and called to Valek:
“You will plough as far as the birches, then home. The poor beasts are
quite tired out.”

Going along the path between the fields, he said his Office under his
breath, looking round from time to time at the scene with fond,
glistening eyes. Working-women gleamed in red rows at the
potato-diggings, and the contents of their baskets rumbled into the
carts. Here and there, the ground was still being ploughed for sowing.
On the fallows a herd of brindled cows was feeding. The ashen-grey hue
of certain lands was beginning to take on a ruddy tint from the blades
of corn already sprouting there. On the close-cropped, tawny grass of
the meadows, the geese showed up like white snowflakes. A cow was heard
lowing afar. Fires had been lit, and long blue clouds of smoke trailed
over the cornfields. Elsewhere harrows were at work, a dim cloud of dust
rising in the wake of each and settling down at the foot of the hills.
From beneath it, coming as it were out of a cloud, a bareheaded,
barefooted peasant, with a cloth full of corn tied round his waist, was
pacing leisurely, taking handfuls of grain and scattering them all over
the earth with a solemn gesture, as one bestowing a blessing. On
reaching the end of the ploughed fields, he would turn and slowly ascend
the slope, his shock of tousled hair first appearing above the sky-line,
then his shoulders, and finally his whole body, still with the same
solemn gesture, the sower’s benediction, that shed forth upon the soil,
a holy thing as it were—the golden seed which fell in a semicircle round
him.

The priest’s pace became more and more leisurely: now he would stop to
take breath, now to look at his two grey horses, now to glance at a few
boys who were throwing stones into a large pear-tree. They came running
to him in a body, and, holding their hands behind them, all kissed the
sleeve of his soutane.

He stroked their flaxen heads, but added a word of warning: “Have a care
not to break the branches, or you will get no pears at all next year.”

“We were not throwing stones at the pears,” answered one boy, bolder
than the rest; “there’s a chough’s nest up in the tree.”

The priest passed on with a friendly smile and was presently among the
potato-diggers.

“God speed your work!”

“May God reward you!” they replied in a chorus, and all came up to kiss
their beloved pastor’s hands.

“Our Lord has given us plenty of potatoes this year, I think,” he said,
offering his open snuff-box to the men, who respectfully accepted;
refraining, however, from taking snuff in his presence.

“Aye, potatoes are as big as a cat’s head, and plenty to each plant.”

“Ah, then pigs will rise in price; you will all want to have some to
fatten.”

“They are dear enough as it is. There was a swine plague last summer,
and we have to buy them even in Prussia.”

“So there was, so there was. And whose potatoes are you digging here?”

“Why Boryna’s, of course.”

“I don’t see him with you, so I wasn’t sure.”

“Father is only at the forest with my goodman.”

“Oh, there you are, Hanka? How goes it?” he said, turning to a handsome
young woman who wore a red kerchief round her head. She came forward,
and, her hands being soiled, threw her apron over them as she took the
priest’s hand to kiss.

“Well, and how is your little boy whom I christened in harvest time?”

“God bless your Reverence, he is well and lively.”

“The Lord be with you all!”

“And with your Reverence!”

He walked away to the right, where the burying-ground, near a road
planted with poplars, lay on that side of the village. They gazed after
him in silence for some time, and it was only when his thin and slightly
bent figure had passed the low stone enclosure and entered the mortuary
chapel, overshadowed with the yellowish and reddish foliage of birches
and maples, that they found their tongues again.

“There is no better man in the whole world,” said one of the women.

“Yes, indeed,” chimed in Hanka, emptying her basketful on to a yellow
heap conspicuous on the freshly furrowed soil and dry stalks. “They
would have taken him away from us to town, but father went with the
Voyt[3] to entreat the Bishop, and so they did not get him. But dig
away, you, dig away: the day and the field are both drawing to a close.”

-----

Footnote 3:

  _Voyt_—the headman of the community.—_Translator’s Note._

They set again to work in silence. Only the crunching sound of the hoes
in the hard ground, with now and then the sharp clink of steel upon
stone, was to be heard.

Less than a score of workers were there, most of them old women and
farm-labourers. At some distance were fixed two couples of crossed poles
from which, swathed in cloths, a couple of babies were swinging as in
hammocks, and wailing now and then.

“Well, and so the old woman has gone off a-wandering,” Yagustynka said
after some time.

“The old woman? Who?” asked Anna, straightening herself.

“Why, old Agatha.”

“What, a-begging?”

“Of course a-begging! No, not for the pleasure of the thing. She has
been working hard for her kinsfolk, serving them all summer long; and
now they let her go—to get some fresh air! Next spring she will return,
with baskets full of sugar and tea, and some money, besides. Oh, they
will be fond enough of her then, and cover her up snugly in bed, and
tell her that she must not work, but just rest up. Oh, yes! and they
will call her ‘Aunt,’ till they have got the last bit of money out of
her. But when autumn comes round again, there will again be no room for
her—not even in the passageway, not even in the pigsty. Oh, those
blood-sucking kinsfolk! Those inhuman beasts!”

Yagustynka put such passion into her outburst that her face turned livid
as she spoke.

An old farm-labourer—a wry-faced worn-out man—remarked: “Here you see
how true is the saying: ‘The wind is always blowing in the face of the
poor.’”

“Now, good people, please dig away,” interrupted Hanka hastily; she did
not like the turn the conversation was taking. But Yagustynka, who could
not hold her tongue, soon looked up and said:

“Those Pacheses,—they are getting on in years; the hair is thin upon
their heads.”

“And yet,” another woman put in, “they still remain unmarried men.”

“And there are so many girls growing old here, too, or forced to take
service elsewhere!”

“Yet, they have a score of acres and more, besides a meadow beyond the
mill.”

“Aye, but will their mothers let them marry, do you think, or let them
have anything if they do?”

“Yes, who would then milk the cows, or do the washing, or tend to the
farm and the pigs?”

“They have to keep house for their mother and for Yagna. Else how could
Yagna be the grand lady that she is? Quite a gentlewoman, always
dressing up, and washing herself, and peering into her glass, and for
ever braiding her hair!”

“And looking for someone to share her bed—any able-bodied young man will
do,” added Yagustynka with a malicious sneer.

“Joseph Bandech sent ‘proposers’[4] to her with a gift of vodka, but she
would not have him.”

-----

Footnote 4:

  Two men go to the girl’s family, offering vodka in the young
  man’s name; if the girl drinks to him, she is regarded as
  affianced.—_Translator’s Note._

“A plague on her, the pampered minx!”

“And the old dame, too: always in church, and praying out of her
prayer-book, and going wherever there’s an indulgence!”[5]

-----

Footnote 5:

  An annual local festival held in every parish, where those who come to
  church may gain an indulgence.—_Translator’s Note._

“She’s a witch, all the same. Who was it that made Vavrek’s cows dry up,
pray? And, ah! when Yashek’s little boy stole plums from her orchard,
and she muttered evil words against him, did he not get the _koltun_[6]
at once, and shrivel up with crooked limbs?”

-----

Footnote 6:

  _Koltun_—a diseased, matted condition of the hair.—_Translator’s
  Note._

“Oh, how can God’s blessings descend upon a place where such creatures
dwell?”

“In former days,” Yagustynka observed, “when I was still tending
father’s cattle, they used to drive such people out of our midst....
Aye, and it does them no harm, for they are not without protectors.”
Then, lowering her voice, and casting a side-glance at Hanka then busily
digging in the foremost row, Yagustynka whispered to her neighbours:
“The first to defend her would be Hanka’s goodman; he follows Yagna
everywhere like a dog.”

“For God’s sake! Pray, hold your tongue. What awful things you are
telling us! Why, that’s an offence against God, a sin!” the gossips
whispered to her, as they went on digging with bowed shoulders.

“Is he, then, the only one? Why, all the lads are after her, like cats
after their kind.”

“Indeed, she is good-looking: plump as a well-fed heifer, with a face as
white as cream, and eyes even as the flax-flower. Strong, besides; many
a man no stronger.”

“For what does she do but eat and sleep? No wonder she is comely.”

A long silence ensued while they emptied their baskets on to the heap.
Afterwards the talk ran on other subjects, till Yuzka, Boryna’s
daughter, was seen coming at a run across the cornfields, from the
village, and they stopped. She came, panting and all out of breath,
shouting from a distance:

“Hanka, come home: there’s something wrong with the cow!”

“Mercy on us! which cow?”

“White-and-Red.”

Hanka heaved a sigh of relief. “Good God! how you frightened me! I
thought it was mine.”

“Vitek brought her in but now; the keeper had driven them out of the
wood. She ran too fast—she is so very fat,—and fell just outside the
byre. She neither eats nor drinks; only rolls about and bellows. Mercy
on us!”

“Is father home yet?”

“No, he is not. Oh, good Lord! Such a cow, too! She gave more than a
gallon at each milking. Oh, do come, quick!”

“Yes, yes, quick as thought—instantly!”

She at once took her child out of the cloth in which it hung
hammock-like, and came away so alarmed at the news that she forgot to
let down the apron with which she had tucked her dress up to the knees
for work. And, as she followed Yuzka, her white legs twinkled across the
fields.

The potato-diggers, working with their hoes between their feet, went on
more slowly, having no one to hurry or to chide them any more.

The sun, now quite in the West, glowing red as if heated by its rapid
course, hung like a huge crimson globe above the high, black woods.
Twilight was deepening and spreading over the landscape; filling
furrows, hiding in ditches, gathering under thickets, and slowly pouring
over the land; deadening, blotting out and wiping away all colours,
until the tree-tops and the church-roof and steeple alone glowed with
gorgeous hues. Many labourers were already plodding homewards.

Shouts and neighings, and bellowings and the rattling of carts, growing
ever louder and louder, filled the quiet evening air. But presently a
tinkling from the belfry announced the Angelus; and at the bell’s
sonorous vibrations, these noises were all hushed, and only whispered
prayers, like the faint sound of falling leaves, were audible.

And now the cattle, driven home with merry cries and songs in a confused
multitude, came along the roads stirring up such a volume of dust that
only now and then were their mighty, thickly-horned heads seen to emerge
from it.

Sheep, too, bleated here and there, and flocks of geese, flying off the
pasture lands, were lost in the Western glow, so that only their shrill,
creaking cries betrayed the fact that they were on the wing.

“A pity that White-and-Red was with calf.”

“It is a good thing that Boryna is not poor.”

“A pity, all the same, to lose so fine an animal.”

“Boryna has no wife, everything he has goes as through a sieve.”

“Because Hanka is no sort of housekeeper, you know.”

“Oh, but she is—for herself. They lodge with her father as if they were
farm-labourers; each of them is on the look-out for what can be got out
of him. As to Boryna’s property, let the dog watch over it!”

“Yuzka is a child, and knows nothing. What can she do?”

“Well, Boryna might as well give up his land to Antek, might he not?”

“Yes, indeed, and live on the portion they will allow him?” Yagustynka
returned hotly. “You are old, Vavrek, but a great fool for all that. Ho,
ho! Boryna is still hale: he may marry again. If he gave all he had to
his children, he would be an ass.”

“Hale he is, but over sixty.”

“Never fear, Vavrek; any girl would have him, if he only asked her.”

“He has buried two wives already.”

“May he bury a third, then, and, God help him! Never while he lives let
him give his children the least bit of ground;—no, not so much as a foot
of it. The carrion! They would give him a fine portion, they would!
Force him to work on the farm, or starve, or go far off to beg! Yes,
turn over what you have to your children; they will give you just
enough, to buy a rope to hang yourself or to tie a stone round your neck
with!”

“Well, it’s getting dark; time to go home.”

“Yes, it is time; the sun is going down.”

So they quickly shouldered their hoes and, taking their baskets and
dinner pails in hand, went off in single file along the path, old
Yagustynka always passionately holding forth against her own and
everybody else’s children.

A girl was going home in the same direction, but by another path,
driving a sow with its little ones and singing in a shrill voice:

  “Oh, go not near the wagon,
  Nor with its axle play,
  Nor let a young man kiss thee,
  Whatever he may say!”

“Listen to that idiot howling as if she was being skinned alive!”




                               CHAPTER II


A good many people had gathered by this time in Boryna’s yard, which,
surrounded on three sides by farm buildings, was separated from the road
by an orchard on the fourth. Several women were offering advice and
eyeing with amazement the very large red-and-white cow that lay
wallowing on a heap of manure just before the byre.

An old dog, somewhat lame and with hairless patches along its sides, was
now sniffing at her and barking, now running to the fence and driving
back into the road such boys and girls as had climbed up and were gazing
curiously into the yard, and now approaching a sow that lay near the
hut, suckling four white little pigs and gently grunting.

Hanka ran straight to the cow on arriving, and at once began to stroke
her face and head.

“Poor, poor dear Red-and-White!” she cried, with copious tears and many
lamentations.

From time to time the women would recommend her a new remedy for the
sick animal. Now they would pour brine down its throat, now milk into
which wax from a consecrated taper had been dropped. One advised soap
dissolved in whey, and another suggested bleeding. But the cow did not
benefit from any of these nostrums. At times she would lift up her head,
and, as though imploring for help, low till her beautiful large eyes,
with pink-tinged whites, grew dim and misty. Then, quite exhausted with
pain, she would bow her horned head and put forth her tongue to lick
Hanka’s hand.

“May not Ambrose be able to do something?” was one woman’s suggestions.

“Yes, yes, he knows a good deal about sicknesses.”

“Run to him, Yuzka. He has just rung the Angelus, so is likely to be
somewhere about the church. Good God! when Father comes home, how
furious he will be! And yet,” Hanka sobbed, “’tis no fault of ours!”

She then sat down on the threshold of the cow-house and bared her full
white bosom to the babe that was wailing for food, meanwhile watching
the suffering animal with keen apprehension and, expecting Boryna’s
arrival, casting uneasy glances past the fence.

In a few minutes Yuzka returned, announcing the arrival of Ambrose, who
came almost as soon himself. He was close to a hundred years old,
one-legged, and walked with the aid of a staff, but still as straight as
an arrow. His face, dry and wrinkled as a potato in spring, was
clean-shaven, but scarred; his hair as white as milk, with long wisps
falling on his forehead and hanging down to his shoulders. He went
straight to the cow and looked her over very carefully.

“Oho!” he said, “you will have fresh meat presently, I see.”

“Oh, but pray do something to make her well!” cried Jozia. “A cow worth
over three hundred _zloty_[7] ... and just now with calf, besides! Do
help us! Oh, dear! Oh, dear!”

-----

Footnote 7:

  _Zloty._ A Polish coin, formerly worth about seven cents.

Ambrose produced a lancet, whetted it on his boot, looked at the edge
against the sky, and then cut a blood-vessel in Red-and-White’s belly.
But no spurt of blood followed; only a few drops, black and
foam-flecked, oozed out slowly.

All were standing about, their necks craned forward, breathless with
attention.

“Too late!” he said mournfully. “Yes, the poor thing is near its last
gasp. It must be cattle plague or something of the sort. You should have
sent for me as soon as there was anything the matter. Those women!
Peevish things they are, fit only to weep! When anything’s to be done,
they only fall a-bleating. A lot of ewes!”

He spat contemptuously, looked once more at the cow’s eyes and tongue,
wiped his gory hands on her sleek hide, and prepared to go.

“I shall not ring for her funeral; your pots will clink instead.”

“Here come Father and Antek!” exclaimed Yuzka, hastening to meet them as
a rumbling sound came from the farther end of the pond and a long cart
and horses appeared, looming dark against the red glow of dust blazing
in the light of the setting sun.

“Father, Father! Red-and-White is dying!” she called out. He was just
turning the pond. Antek had got down behind; the pine they had on the
cart was a long one, and had to be held up.

“Don’t waste your breath talking nonsense,” he growled in reply, lashing
the horses.

“Ambrose has bled it—in vain. Melted wax down her throat—in vain, too.
Salt—no use.... ’Tis the cattle-plague, no doubt. Vitek says the
forester drove them out of the grove, and all at once Red-and-White lay
down and started to moan; and so he brought her back here.”

“Red-and-White, our best cow! You foul beasts! The devil take you for
the care you took of her!”

He threw the reins to his son and ran forward, whip in hand.

The women drew away. Vitek, who had all the time been very calmly doing
things about the house, ran off, faint with fear, into the garden. Even
Hanka stood up on the threshold, bewildered and dismayed.

Old Boryna looked long at the cow and then cried out:

“Yes, she is gone, and because of them! The filthy sluts! Always ready
to eat, but to watch—never! Such a splendid animal! One cannot stir from
the house, but that some harm and evil must come of it.”

Hanka murmured in excuse: “But I have been out potato-digging all
afternoon.”

He turned on her in a rage. “You! Do you ever see anything that goes
wrong? Do you care one pin for the things that are mine? Such a cow as
’twould be hard to find—aye, even at a manor farm!”

He went on lamenting for some time, examined the cow, tried to make her
stand up, and looked into her mouth. She was breathing heavily, with a
rattle in her throat. Her blood had quite ceased to flow and formed
hard, black clots like cinders.

“What’s to be done? She must be killed: I’ll save at least as much as
that will bring us.”

Thus making up his mind, he went into the barn for a scythe. After
sharpening it with a few turns of a grindstone that stood under the
eaves of the cow-house, he pulled off his coat, tucked up his
shirt-sleeves, and set about his grim task.

Hanka and Yuzka began to weep as Red-and-White, as though feeling death
close at hand, raised her heavy head and, moaning faintly, fell flat,
with her throat cut. Her legs jerked convulsively once or twice.

The dog lapped the blood, which was already beginning to clot.

Antek, who had just arrived, angrily addressed his weeping wife:

“What have you to weep over, foolish one? Father’s cow is father’s loss,
not ours!”

And he set to unharnessing the horses, which Vitek took to the stable.

“Is the potato crop good?” Boryna inquired as he was washing his hands
by the well.

“Why shouldn’t it be good? Twenty sacks or thereabouts,” was the reply.

“They must be brought in this very day.”

“Bring them in yourself, then,” said Antek. “I am dead tired and ready
to drop. The off-horse, too, is lame in one foreleg.”

“Yuzka, go and tell Kuba to stop digging. Let him put the young mare to
instead of the off-horse, and bring the potatoes home to-day. It may
rain.”

Boryna was boiling over with anger and mortification. Every now and then
he went to gaze at the slaughtered cow and swore outrageously. Then he
strode across the yard, looked into the byre, the barn, and all the
sheds, being so confused by his loss that he did not know what he was
doing.

“Vitek! Vitek!” he roared at length, unfastening the broad leather
girdle round his waist. But Vitek did not answer his call.

All the neighbours had disappeared, feeling that such sorrow for so
great a loss was likely to end in blows, and Boryna was at no time
indisposed for a fight. To-day, however, he did nothing but curse and
swear.

Going toward the hut, he cried through the open window: “Hanka, give me
something to eat!” and passed in to his own quarters.

The hut was the usual peasants’ cabin, divided into two parts by a very
wide passageway. The back looked out upon the yard; the four front
windows, upon the orchard and the road. Boryna and his daughter, Yuzka,
occupied the side next the garden; Antek and his family lived on the
other side; while the herdsman and the labourer slept in the stable.

The room was now getting dark, for but little light could filter through
its tiny windows, the eaves that overshadowed them, and the trees of the
orchard beyond. Only the sheen of the glass that covered the holy images
hanging in dark rows from the whitewashed walls, could be seen. The
room, though large, looked smaller on account of the low ceiling, with
the great beams supporting it, and the amount of furniture which filled
the whole place, leaving only a little free space about the big
penthouse fire-place that stood close to the passage wall.

Boryna took off his boots there, then entered a dim alcove, and closed
the door behind him. He removed a shutter from a small pane of glass,
and the sundown at once flooded the closet with blood-red light.

It was a small lumber-room, crowded with household articles. Poles were
fixed across it, from which hung many a striped cloth and _sukmana_;[8]
there were piles of grey spinning-yarn, and fleeces rolled into dingy
bales, and sacks of feathers. He took a white _sukmana_ and a scarlet
girdle, and then for a long time fumbled in certain tubs full of grain;
also in a corner, underneath a heap of odds and ends—leather and iron
fumbled together. But, hearing Hanka in the next room, he quickly
replaced the shutter, and again started groping in the tubs of corn.

-----

Footnote 8:

  _Sukmana_—a long coat worn by Polish peasants.—_Translator’s Note._

His supper, an enormous pot of cabbage stewed with fat bacon, was now
smoking on a bench just beneath the window. The odour of that mingled in
the air with the smell of scrambled eggs in a big dish close by.

“Where did Vitek take the cattle this morning?” he asked, cutting off a
mighty piece from a loaf of bread as large as the largest sieve.

“To the manor copse; and the forester drove them out.”

“The carrion! It is they who have killed Red-and-White!”

“Yes, she was so tired and overheated with running that something inside
her got inflamed.”

“Those beggarly dogs! We have a right to graze our cattle there. It is
down in black and white, in letters as large as an ox: yet they always
drive us away, and say we have no right there.”

“They have done the same to others, too. They have beaten up Valek’s
boy, too, most sorely.”

“Ah! I shall go to court, or else to the Commissioner. She was worth
three hundred _zloty_, if she was worth a _grosz_!”

“Surely, surely,” assented Hanka, greatly relieved to see her father
less angry with her.

“Tell Antek that as soon as they have brought the potatoes in, they must
see to the cow—skin her and cut her up. I shall lend a hand when I get
home from the Voyt’s. Hang the quarters from the rafters, out of the
reach of dogs and vermin.”

Having finished his meal, he got up to dress for the visit, but felt so
heavy and drowsy that he flung himself on the bed, just as he was, for
just forty winks of sleep.

Hanka cleared the things away, going to the window every now and then to
peep at Antek, who was taking his supper under the porch in front of the
house. He sat at a civil distance from the platter, taking spoonful
after spoonful with a hard but leisurely scrape against the sides of the
vessel. At times he would cast a glance over the pond, whose waters
gleamed with moving circles of purple and gold, iridescent in the
sunset. Amongst these, like white clouds round a rainbow, swam a flock
of geese, gabbling and spurting streams of blood-red jewels from their
beaks.

The village was seething with life and crowds of people. On the road at
either side of the pond, the dust flew and carts rattled; and lowing
cattle stood knee-deep in the pond, drinking at leisure and lifting
their ponderous heads, while from their jaws streams of water trickled
down like strings of opals. Meanwhile, on the farther side, washerwomen
were at work, and the bats they wielded clattered loudly on the linen
they were beating.

“Antek, please split the firewood for me; I cannot manage it by myself,”
said his wife timorously, for the man thought nothing of treating her to
an oath—nay, even to a blow—on the slightest pretext.

He did not so much as reply, feigning not to have heard her. She dared
not repeat her request, but went to hack off such splinters of firewood
as she could, while he, moody and spent with a long day’s hard work, sat
looking over to the other side of the pond, where a large cottage shone
with whitewashed walls and window-panes that reflected the sunset glow.
A low stone fence, over which some clusters of dahlias nodded their
heads, standing out vividly on the white background of cottage wall, ran
round the garden; and in front of the house a tall figure was seen to
pass from beneath the orchard trees, disappearing in the passage before
it could be recognized.

From the porch where he sat, Antek heard his father’s snores and growled
fiercely. “The Master sleeps; and _you_, toil on, labourer, toil on!”

He went out into the yard and eyed the cow again.

“She was father’s cow, but it is also a loss for us,” he remarked to his
wife, who had left off hacking wood and gone to the cart which Kuba had
now driven home.

“The pits are not yet ready for the potatoes; we must dump them upon the
threshing-floor.”

“But father said you were to flay the cow and quarter it on the
threshing-floor, with Kuba to help you.”

“There will be room enough for both cow and potatoes,” muttered Kuba,
throwing the barn door wide open.

“I,” said Antek, “am no slaughter-house workman, that I should flay
carcasses!”

No more was said; the potatoes rattled noisily on the barn-floor.

The sun was down, but the dark blood and dead gold of the after-glow
were still mistily reflected in the pond; and the quiet waters just
trembled, shimmering ruddily with a drowsy murmur.

Presently the village was lost in shadows and plunged in the deep
stillness of an autumnal night. The huts seemed smaller, as though sunk
into the ground or melted into the trees that hung dreamily above them,
or made one with the grey fences surrounding them. Antek and Kuba were
carrying the potatoes. Hanka and Yuzka, busy with their household
duties, were driving the geese home or feeding the swine that came
grunting for food into the passage. Then the cows wanted milking. Vitek
had just come home with them from the pasture-lands, and had put a
little hay on the racks before them, that they might remain quiet while
being milked.

Yuzka had just begun with the first cow, when Vitek asked her in a low
trembling voice: “Yuzka, is master very angry?”

“Oh, Lord! that he is! He means to give you a thrashing!” she answered,
turning her face to the light and putting out her hand, for the cow,
tormented by flies, was whisking her tail, which struck the girl.

“But was it my fault if the forester drove us out? He would have given
me a beating, too, but I got away. And she lay down and lowed and
moaned, so I came back with her.”

He said no more, but she heard him sniffling and weeping quietly.

“Vitek! you are crying like a calf. Don’t! Is it the first time father
has thrashed you?”

“No, indeed, but I can’t bear being thrashed; I am always afraid.”

“How silly! A great husky fellow, and afraid? But I’ll explain it all to
Father.”

“Will you really, Yuzka?” he exclaimed joyfully.

“I will, Vitek; only fear no more!”

“If you will,—then here’s a bird for you,” he whispered, much pleased,
and took a marvellous toy out of his bosom. “Just look how it moves, all
by itself!”

He placed it on the threshold and wound it up. The bird, lifting up its
long legs and shaking its head, began to walk.

“Oh Lord! it’s a stork! and it moves as if alive!” she cried out in
wonder and, setting her milk pail aside, crouched down and gazed on in
rapture.

“Oh, how clever you are to have made it! and it moves by itself, does
it?”

“By itself, Yuzka; only I wind it up with this wooden peg. And see! it
is strutting about like a gentleman after dinner!” He turned it about.
The bird, lifting up its long legs, with comical gravity, strutted on,
moving its neck back and forth.

They both started to laugh, heartily amused by these movements; and from
time to time Yuzka glanced admiringly at the boy.

Suddenly Boryna raised his voice, calling to Yuzka from outside the
cabin.

“Here I am,” she answered.

“Come to me.”

“I can’t; I’m milking.”

“Well,” he said, “I am off to the Voyt,” and added, peeping into the
dark shed: “That, that there bastard, isn’t he here?”

“Oh, Vitek do you mean? He is gone with Antek,” she replied hastily and
with uneasiness, for Vitek, terrified, had come to crouch behind her.

“He has run off!... A rank beast he is ... to let such a cow be lost!”
he snarled, returning to the hut to put on his new white _sukmana_, and
a high-crowned black hat. Then, buckling on a scarlet girdle, he set off
in the direction of the mill.

“So much work still to do!” he said to himself as he walked on; “all the
winter’s firewood to be brought in, some fields not yet sown, and the
cabbages still out of doors! The potato-fields, too, must be ploughed;
and so must the oat-fields. My God! a man’s work is never done; he is
like an ox under the yoke. And that law business, besides!... A bad one
she is, truly: I slept with her indeed!... May her tongue rot away, the
vile creature!” He spat venomously, filled his pipe, and with some
difficulty kindled a damp match by striking it on his trouser-leg.

Then he jogged along slowly, still brooding over his troubles and the
death of the cow.

Now he was as lonely as a signpost. There was no one he could complain
or tell things to.... He had to think of everything, and make up his
mind, and care for everything all by himself—a dog’s life!... Never
could he speak to anyone, nor get any advice or assistance ... and the
result was, loss upon loss!

The hamlet was now getting dark. Through the wide-open doors and windows
(for the evening was warm) there came from the glowing hearths streaks
of light, and the odour of cooked potatoes, and porridge with driblets
of fried bacon. Many were supping in the passages, or even outside the
cabins, and talking merrily to the clatter of spoons.

Boryna’s pace slackened; he was exhausted with the excitement he had
gone through, and the thought of the wife he had buried that spring
recurred to him and made him gulp down a sob.

“Oh, no! if _she_—how well I recollect her to-night!—if she had been
here, Red-and-White would still be alive. Yes, she was a housewife,
indeed, a rare housewife. It’s true, she had a sharp tongue, and never a
good word for anyone: but she was a good wife and manager, for all
that.” And then he breathed a prayer for her soul, very sore at heart in
the remembrance of times gone by.

When he used to come home, all tired and weary, she would give him the
best of everything; and time and again would she hand him, on the sly,
savoury bits of sausage that she had secreted for him from the children.
And, somehow, they throve very well then. Calves and goslings and
suckling pigs multiplied; on fair days, there was always plenty to take
to town; always cash at hand, and money put by for a rainy day.

And now?

Antek was continually pulling his own way, as was his son-in-law, the
blacksmith—always trying to get something out of him. Yuzka?—A frail
child, with bran instead of brains in her head; and no wonder, for she
was still under ten. And Hanka? She fluttered about like a moth, was for
ever ailing, and did nothing but whine like a dog.

So everything was going to rack and ruin. Red-and-White had to be killed
that day, a pig died at harvest-time; while the crows had carried off so
many goslings that but half of them remained. Such losses! Such
disasters! All he had was being frittered away, running out like water
through a sieve!

“But I won’t give in!” he almost cried aloud: “as long as I can move
these limbs of mine, not one acre shall be given up to anyone!”

“Praised be Jesus Christ!” someone greeted him as he passed.

“World without end!” was his instinctive reply as he turned off from the
road into a long-fenced lane at the end of which, some distance back
from the highway, stood the Voyt’s cottage.

The windows shone brightly. The dogs started to bark, as Boryna walked
straight into the best room.

“Is the Voyt at home?” he asked of a stout woman kneeling close to a
cradle and suckling a baby.

“No, but he will be presently. Sit down, Matthias; there’s someone else
waiting for him, besides.” And the woman threw her chin forward in the
direction of a beggar sitting by the fire—the blind old man we have met
before, led by a dog. The chips that were burning on the hearth threw a
hard reddish light on his large shaven face, his bald crown, and his
wide-open eyes, drawn over with a white film and motionless under grey
brows.

“Whence has the Lord led you hither?” asked Boryna, seating himself on
the opposite side of the fire.

“From up and down the world, good man; and how were it otherwise with
me?” was the answer given in a drawling, plaintive voice, while its
owner, who listened attentively to each sound, pulled out a snuff-box.

“Pray take a pinch, good man.”

Matthias complied, and such a large pinch did he take that he sneezed
three times and the water came to his eyes.

“Awfully strong stuff,” he said, and wiped the tears away with his
elbow.

“Petersburg snuff, very good for the eyes. May it be so—for yours!”

“Come round to my cabin to-morrow, will you? I have killed a cow.”

“God reward you. Boryna, I believe?”

“Ah! you are good at guessing.”

“Knew you by your voice and speech.”

“Well, coming from up and down the world, what news have you?”

“Ah! what indeed? Some news is good, some bad, and some indifferent. The
way of the world. They all complain and lament when it comes to giving a
beggar something; and yet they have always money enough for vodka.”

“You speak truly; it is just as you say.”

“Ho, ho! I have been a wayfarer on this God’s earth long enough to know
a thing or two.”

“What,” the Voyt’s wife then asked of him, “what has become of the
foundling who came with you last year?”

“Ah! the vile creature! he ran away, filching a pretty good sum out of
my wallet. Some good people had given me a little money, and I was
taking it to Our Lady of Czestochowa to have mass said, when the wretch
stole it and made off.... Be quiet, Burek! It’s the Voyt, I imagine.”
And at a pull on the string that held it, the dog ceased barking.

He was right. The Voyt came in and, standing on the threshold, threw his
whip into a corner and shouted:

“Wife! Supper! I’m starved. How are you, Matthias? And you, old man,
what do you need?”

“I have come to ask about the affair I am to appear in to-morrow.”

“I can wait your pleasure, sir. Put me in the passage; it shall be well
with me; or if, because I am old, you set me by the fire, there I shall
sit. Give me to eat of your potatoes or a morsel of bread, and I shall
pray for you just as much as if you gave me a kopek or more.”

“Sit down. You may sup here and spend the night, too, if you will.”

And the Voyt sat down to a steaming dish of newly-mashed potatoes, made
savoury with abundant driblets of fried bacon; a platter of sour milk
standing close by.

“Take a seat, Matthias, and share what we have,” said the Voyt’s wife
cordially as she laid a third spoon on the table.

“No, thanks. When I got home from the forest I ate a generous supper.”

“Take a spoonful at least; the evenings are getting long.”

  “‘Plenty of prayers, plenty of food,
  Never does harm, always does good,’”

the beggar put in sententiously.

Boryna stood upon ceremony for a time, but at last the smell of the
bacon in his nostrils got the better of him. So he sat down and began to
eat, but slowly, daintily, and with great decorum.

The blind man’s dog now began to move about uneasily and to whine
impatiently for food.

“Be quiet, Burek! The farmer folk are at supper now. You will get your
share, don’t fear.” So spoke the blind man soothingly as he was warming
his hands at the fire and inhaling the savoury odour.

When the first pangs of hunger had been appeased, the Voyt, turning to
Matthias, said: “Eva has, it appears, lodged a complaint against you.”

“She! Oh, well, I declare! Not paid her, indeed? As there is a God, I
have—aye, and beyond what she deserved. Yes, and when she had that baby
I willingly sent the priest a sack of oats for her at the christening!”

“But she says it was you who——”

“Oh, but that’s preposterous! What, is she mad? Is she crazy?”

“Oho! Old as you are, you are still an able craftsman!” And the Voyt and
his wife burst out laughing.

“To be old,” put in the blind man, “is to know; to know is to be able.”

“But she lies like a gipsy! I never touched her, the wench! She was
homeless; an outcast who begged and prayed us to take her in—just for
the food and a corner to sleep in, because winter was near. I was loath
to do it, but my wife that’s dead thought we had better. She could do
things in the house. Why should we hire a servant when one was ready at
hand? I did not like this—another mouth to feed, and in winter, too,
when there’s always less to be done. But my wife said: ‘Don’t worry; she
knows how to weave cloth and canvas. I’ll see to it that she is not
idle, and there will always be some work or other for her.’ Well, she
stayed on with us and got strong; and presently she was with child. But
the question is, who was the man?”

“You, according to her.”

“I’ll kill her for saying so! The miserable liar!”

“Anyway, you will have to appear in court.”

“I shall. God reward you for telling me this. I thought it was about her
wages: but I have witnesses to prove that I have paid her. A plague on
her! A scold, and a beggar into the bargain!—Dear me! one trouble after
another! I shall never be able to stand all this. And the cow I have had
to kill! And the field-work not yet done! And here I am, all alone, with
no one in the world to lend a hand!”

“‘Who for a wife that’s gone must weep is like a wolf-encompassed
sheep,’” the old man observed.

“I heard about the cow; they told me in the village.”

“As to that, I have a claim against the manor. The forester, I
understand, drove the cows away. She was the best of all I have—worth
three hundred _zloty_—was with calf—ran so fast and got so blown that I
had to kill her. No, I shall not let that pass: I’ll bring suit.”

The Voyt, however, who was friendly to the manor, strove to calm Boryna:
anger was always a bad counsellor, and he should beware of doing
anything rash. Then, to change the subject, he said with a wink at his
wife:

“Man, you ought to marry, so as to get someone who would take care of
the house.”

“I say, is this a joke? Why, last Assumption Day I rounded my
fifty-eighth year. What are you dreaming of? And she, too, scarcely cold
in her grave yet!”

“You just take a wife, one fit for your age, and all will be well with
you again, Matthias,” said the Voyt’s wife, preparing to clear the
table.

“‘For, sure, a good and kindly wife is the crown of her husband’s
life,’” added the blind man, groping for the dish which the woman had
set before him.

Boryna sat wondering why the thought had not occurred to him before.
Certainly some woman or other was to be found, and any one would be
better than none.

“Some,” continued the old man as he ate, “are silly and speechless, some
are quarrelsome, some pull the lads’ hair, and others are always dancing
or running after music in taverns; but, anyhow, a man is better off with
one than without.”

“But what would people think of it?” objected Boryna.

“Think? Will they give you back your cow or help you in anything,
whatever they think?” the Voyt’s wife retorted with much heat.

“Or warm your bed for you?” said the Voyt with a laugh. “There are so
many lasses here that, when a man goes about the huts, he is as hot as
coal in a fire.”

“Ah! the reprobate! look at him! Whom is he hankering after now?”

“Sophie, Gregory’s daughter, might do; a slim handsome girl and a good
dowry, too.”

“What does Matthias, the richest farmer here, want with a dowry?”

“‘Of goods and lands and such, who ever has too much?’” queried the
blind man.

“No,” the Voyt decided, “Gregory’s girl is not for him—too young, too
immature.”

“Then Andrew’s daughter, Catharine,” was the next proposal made by the
Voyt’s wife.

“Already taken. Roch’s son, Adam, sent proposers to her yesterday.”

“Well, there is Veronka, Stach’s daughter.”

“A babbler, a gadabout, and with one hip deformed.”

“But what about Thomas’s widow? She would do very well, I fancy.”

“Three children, four acres, two heads of cattle, and an old sheepskin
that poor Tom left her.”

“Perhaps Ulisia, Adalbert’s daughter, who lives by the church?”

“She might do for a single young man. The boy she has is now big enough
to tend cattle. But Matthias has his own cowherd, and needs none.”

“There are others yet to be married; only I seek someone suitable.”

“But, wife, you have overlooked one who would be just the girl for him.”

“Who is that?”

“Why, Yagna, daughter of Dominik.”

“To be sure; she had escaped my memory.”

“A bouncing wench and tall; no fence but would break under her weight.”

“Yagna!” repeated Boryna, who had been silently listening to this
roll-call; “but they say she runs after men.”

“Who has seen her? who knows? Gossips will gossip for gossiping’s sake
and for envy,” cried the Voyt’s wife, hot in her defence.

“Oh, I did not say she was that way, but it’s common talk. Well, now, I
must be off.” He adjusted his girdle, put a live coal to his pipe, and
pulled at it twice or three times.

“And for what hour is the summons?”

“For nine o’clock; so it stands in black and white in the District
Court. You will have to rise early, if you are going there on foot.”

“I shall take the filly and drive slowly. God be with you, and thanks
for your good cheer and neighbourly advice.”

“May God go with you, too. And think over what we have been telling you.
Say but the word, and I will go to the old dame with vodka for you; and
we shall have a wedding before Yule-tide is out.”

Boryna answered not a word, but gave them a parting glance that might
mean anything.

“When old with young to wedlock fly, the devil is glad, for he profits
thereby,” was the blind beggar’s reflection as he finished the mashed
potatoes. Boryna walked homeward with slow steps, seriously meditating
on the advice given him. At the Voyt’s he had carefully kept from
letting it be known by any sign whatever that the idea was extremely to
his liking. How could he? He was not a young whippersnapper, who would
at the bare mention of marriage be ready to dance and shout for joy, but
a grave, elderly farmer.

Night had already enshrouded the earth. The stars glistened in the sky’s
sombre depths like silver dewdrops, and all was still, save for an
occasional bark of a dog or two. Faintly and far between, a few lights
twinkled athwart the orchard trees, and now and then a breath of damp
air blew up from the meadows, making the boughs wave slightly and their
leaves whisper soft sounds.

Boryna was making for home by another way—direct and leading down over
the bridge, under which the waters of the pond, rolling towards the
mill, with a hollow bubbling sound, poured into the stream. He then
crossed to the other side, skirting the pond, where the waters shone
darkly and the trees along its shores cast gloomy shadows over its
surface, framing it in ebony; though near the centre, where the shadows
were lighter, the twinkling stars were reflected as in a mirror of
steel.

Matthias himself could not have said why he did not now go straight
home, instead of choosing a roundabout way. Did he want to pass in front
of Yagna’s house? Possibly he meant only to collect his thoughts and
revolve matters within his head.

“Really, it would not be a bad thing. And what they say of her is all
very true. Yes, she is a strapping girl!”

A shiver ran through him. It was damp and cold near and about the pond
and he came straight from the Voyt’s cosy fireside.

“Without a woman at home, I must either be ruined or make over the farm
to my children,” he thought, and then: “And she’s a lusty wench, and as
pretty as a picture. My best cow gone to-day! and who knows what else
will go to-morrow? Perhaps I ought to look out for a second wife; my
first one has left things to wear a plenty. But Dominik’s old widow ...
she is a wicked creature!—Three of them, and fifteen acres: about five
for Yagna, besides her share of the cabin and the livestock. Five acres
of fields—the very ones beyond my own potato-patch. Together with mine,
they will make close to thirty-five acres. A nice bit of land!”

He rubbed his hands and set his girdle straight. “The miller would be
the only man richer than I. Next year, I would manure and till the whole
of my lands for wheat. I would have to purchase another horse. And a cow
too, in place of poor Red-and-White.—Oh, but then she would bring a cow
of her own....”

So he went on musing, calculating, and dreaming farmers’ dreams, till
the weight of his thoughts became, he felt, too big for his mind. For he
was marshalling every detail, like the intelligent peasant that he was,
and considering whether he had not possibly overlooked anything of
importance.

“They would raise a hue over it, the rascals!” he said to himself,
thinking of his children. But at the thought there rushed over him a
wave of indomitable self-confidence, which immediately filled his soul
and confirmed him in his purpose, wavering and undecided as he had been
hitherto.

“The land is my own. Let anyone else dare claim my property! If they
don’t like it, they may....” Here he broke off, for he was then standing
in front of the cabin where Yagna dwelt.

The lamps were not yet out, and a long streak of brightness from the
open window, passing through the dahlia bushes and the hedge, illumined
the road. Boryna, standing in the shadow, glanced into the room.

A big fire was evidently burning on the hearth, for the crackling of
pinewood could be heard; and the great room, though dusky in the
corners, was elsewhere filled with a reddish light. The old dame,
crouching close to the fire-place, was reading something aloud; and
Yagna, dressed only in her smock, her face turned to the window and her
sleeves tucked up to the shoulders, was engaged in plucking a live
goose.

“A comely wench!” he thought.

She would raise her head now and then, listen to the reading, and heave
a deep sigh. Then she would again set to plucking the goose, but so
roughly that the bird would gabble audibly with pain, and, escaping from
her hands, flap about the room till the feathers were flying everywhere.
But she would soon quiet it and hold it fast between her knees, the bird
uttering only a few faint cries, to which other cries responded from the
passage and the yard.

“A handsome girl, she,” he mused and walked away at a rapid pace, for
the blood had gone to his head. Raising his hand to his brow, he drew
tightened his girdle as he walked.

He was already within his own gates, and had passed the fence, when he
looked round at Yagna’s dwelling, which stood opposite on the other side
of the water. Someone was just then going out, for a quick flash from
the opening door lit up the pond. Heavy footsteps were heard tramping
along, and the splash of a bucket of water was audible; then at last,
amid the darkness and the mists which had come up from the meadows, a
voice sang to a slow tune:

  “Betwixt us rolls the flood, O grief!
  How can I send a kiss from here?
  I’ll float it down upon a leaf
  And waft my love to thee, my dear.”

He listened long, but the voice was heard no more; and after a while all
the lights were put out.

The moon, now in her full, had risen above the forest-trees, silvering
their tops, throwing its radiance through their boughs and upon the
pond, and peeping down into the cottage windows. The dogs no longer
barked. An unfathomable stillness had settled over the village and over
all nature.

Boryna made the round of the yard, took a look at the horses that
snorted as they munched their provender, and put his head into the
cow-byre, the doors of which stood open because of the heat. The cows
were lying and chewing the cud with the low murmurs peculiar to cattle.

He closed the granary doors and, taking off his hat, entered his cabin
and said his evening prayers half aloud. All were sleeping. He undressed
quietly and went at once to bed.

He could not sleep, however. The coverlet was so hot that he drew it
from over his feet. His head, too, was teeming with many a troublesome
and worrisome thought. Besides, he was not at his best physically.

“Sour milk,” he muttered, “as I always say, is not good to take of an
evening.”

And then he thought about his children and pondered over what had been
said of Yagna, till all this became muddled and confused in his brain.
He knew not what to do, and was on the point (as once had been his wont)
of calling for advice to the sleeper in the other bed:

“Mary! Am I to marry or not?”

But he remembered in time that his Mary had been lying in the churchyard
ever since the spring. Yuzka was there, asleep and breathing heavily.
And he was a poor desolate man, with no one on earth to advise him. So
he gave a deep sigh, crossed himself, and said a few Ave Marias for the
soul of his departed and for the souls of all the faithful in purgatory.




                              CHAPTER III


When daybreak began to shed its light on the cabin-roofs, and dispel the
night, and make the stars to fade, things were already moving about
Boryna’s hut.

Kuba had left the stable. There was hoarfrost on the ground, and it was
yet grey dawn; but the East flaunted a tinge of burning red, and the
frosty tree-tops likewise. He stretched himself with satisfaction,
yawned more than once, and went to the byre to call Vitek; for it was
time to rise. But the lad only lifted his drowsy head, and whispering:
“Presently, Kuba, presently,” laid it down again.

“Well, sleep a little more, poor fellow! sleep yet a little more!” Kuba
covered him with a sheepskin coat, and limped away; for he had once
received a bullet in the knee, which lamed him for life. He washed at
the well, ran his fingers through his scanty hair, that had got matted
during the night, and, kneeling down on the stable threshold, proceeded
to say his prayers.

The master was still in bed, when the cabin-windows took a purple tint
in the ruddy glow of morning. Kuba’s rosary glided through his fingers;
he prayed for a long time, his eyes wandering nevertheless over the
yard, the windows, the orchard with the hoarfrost still not melted on
the trunks, and the apple-trees, laden with fruit as large as his fist.
Then he threw something at the white head of Lapa, the dog which slept
in the kennel close by; but Lapa only growled, curled up, and slept on.

“What, you rascal! would ye sleep till sunrise?” he cried, and threw
missile after missile, till the dog came out, with a stretch and a yawn
and a wag of its tail, and, approaching him, proceeded to scratch itself
and cleanse its shaggy coat with its teeth.

“And unto Thee, and also unto all Thy Saints, do I, O Lord, offer up
this my prayer. Amen.”

He beat his breast many times, rose from his knees, and called out to
Lapa:

“O you dainty dog you, hunting for fleas like a lass going to a
wedding!”

Being an industrious fellow, he now set to work, taking the cart out of
the shed and greasing the wheels, giving the horses a drink, and filling
the racks with hay till they snorted with pleasure and pawed the stable
floor. Then he brought from the granary some refuse of corn plentifully
seasoned with good oats, which he took to the mare’s manger: for she had
been given a stall apart.

“Eat, old girl, eat away; you are to have a foal, and you need strength.
Eat away!” He stroked her over the nose; and the mare laid her head on
his shoulder, and playfully pulled at his shock of hair with her lips.

“Till noon, we shall be bringing in potatoes, and then we shall go to
get litter in the evening. Never fear; a cart of litter is no great
weight; don’t worry.”

“But you! for you there’s a good flogging in store, you lazy brute!” he
said to the gelding that stood close by and was pushing its head forward
between the boards that separated it from the mare’s manger.

“You hireling, you Jew! Willing enough to devour good oats, you are; but
to move one step, save for the whip—not you!”

He passed it by, and looked into the manger that stood next to the wall,
from which the filly’s head—chestnut-coloured, with a white arrow on the
forehead,—had for some time been watching him; and she uttered a gentle
neigh.

“Easy, little one, easy! And eat your fill; you will take master to
town....” But her flank was soiled, and he wiped it clean with a wisp of
hay. Such a full-grown filly, ready for coupling ... and yet so dirty!
Always wallowing in the mire like a sow!

So he went on, talking continually, and passed round to the sties, to
let out the pigs that were squealing for food. Lapa followed him,
looking wistfully into his face.

“Want something, eh? Here you are then—a nice bit of bread for you!” He
took a piece of bread from his bosom and tossed it into the air. Lapa
caught it, and ran away to his kennel, for the pigs would have taken it
from him.

“Ha! those swine, they are like some men: all for grabbing what’s not
theirs.”

In the barn he took a long look at the quartered cow that hung from the
beams.

“A beast without understanding. Gone in her turn. She will be in the
pots by to-morrow. Poor thing! you end by making a Sunday dinner for
us.”

With a sigh of longing for the feast in store, he went to rouse Vitek.
“’Twill be sunrise directly. Come, drive the cows to grass.”

Vitek had no mind; he wrapped his sheepskin round him and grunted; but
in the end he got up, and shambled drowsily about the yard.

The master had overslept himself; for the sun was up, making the
hoarfrost a dust of rubies, and each pane and pool a mirror of fire, and
no one had as yet appeared from the cabin.

Vitek sat on the cow-byre threshold, scratching himself and yawning
audibly. The sparrows had come down from the roofs to the well, and were
now bathing in the troughs. He took a ladder, and went to look at the
swallows’ nests under the eaves; for it was very still there, and he
feared they might have died of cold. Several swallows lay there,
benumbed. Taking them out very gently, he placed them within his
shirt-bosom.

“See, Kuba, see! they are dead!” And he showed him the bodies, stiff and
stark. Kuba took them one by one, laid them to his ear, breathed on
their eyes, and gave his opinion.

“They are only numb with last night’s cold. Silly things, not to have
left for some warm country yet! Ah, well!” And he went about his work
again.

Vitek seated himself in front of the cabin, where the sunbeams poured
down upon the whitewashed walls, and flies were already crawling. He
took out such swallows as the heat of his body had revived a little; he
breathed on them, opened their bills, gave them to drink from his own
warm lips, until at length they were restored, opened their eyes, and
fluttered to get free. Then, swiftly catching a fly on the wall, he
would feed it to a bird and let it go.

“Away to your mother, fly away!” he said, as the young swallows sat on
the rafters of the byre, preening themselves and twittering their
thanks, as it were.

Lapa, sitting on his hind quarters, looked on with keen interest,
whining now and then, running a few paces after each bird to catch it as
it fluttered off, and then returning to watch proceedings.

“You might as well try to catch the wind,” said Vitek, so absorbed in
reviving the swallows, that he took no note of Boryna coming round the
hut, until the latter stood in front of him.

“Ha! you filthy knave! Playing with birds, are you?”

The lad jumped up to run for it; but the farmer caught him fast by the
coat-collar, while with his other hand he undid the broad thong of tough
leather which formed his girdle.

“Oh, but don’t beat me, don’t beat me, pray!” was all the poor fellow
could utter.

“What sort of a cowherd are you, hey?—That’s how you tend cattle,
hey?—Lost my best cow for me, hey?—You foundling, you!—You Warsaw
mooncalf!” And he laid on furiously, wherever he could get a blow home;
and the thong whistled in the air, and the lad writhed like an eel and
roared for mercy.

“Don’t! O Lord! He’s killing me! Master! O Jesus, mercy!”

Hanka peered out to see what the matter was; Kuba spat with disgust and
withdrew into the stable.

Boryna continued flogging him with might and main, scoring his loss upon
the lad’s flesh with a vengeance, while Vitek shrieked and yelled at the
top of his voice. At last the poor wretch managed to wriggle out of his
master’s clutch, and holding his posteriors with both hands, ran to the
fence, roaring as he ran: “He has killed me! My God! he has killed me!”
while the swallows that were still in his bosom, fell out and were
scattered along the road.

Boryna, still breathing threats against him, returned to the cottage and
looked into Antek’s quarters.

“What!” he cried out on seeing him. “Still abed, and the sun up so
long?”

“I had to rest. Was tired to death yesterday.”

“I am going to the law court. You will bring home the potatoes; and when
that work is done, send our people to get litter. You might yourself
drive in laths to make the hut a winter coating.”[9]

-----

Footnote 9:

  Polish peasants, in order to keep their huts warmer in winter, put
  round them a sort of palisade of laths over a yard high, the space
  between is then stuffed with hay, dry leaves, boughs, etc., often
  mixed with clay.—_Translator’s Note._

“Do that yourself; there is no wind on our side.”

“As you please. I will do my side; and you, Mr. Sluggard, shall freeze.”

He slammed the door, and entered his own quarters. The fire was lit and
Yuzka was going to milk the cows.

“Give me breakfast instantly: I must be off.”

“I can’t be in two places, nor do two things at once.”

And she went out.

“Not one quiet minute! I am forced to curse and fall foul of everybody,”
he said to himself, and proceeded to dress in a very vile humour. What
everlasting rows with his son, so that at every word each was ready to
fly at the other—or worse—to say something that stabbed you like a
knife! His ill humour, as he pondered, increased so, that he could not
help cursing under his breath, and flinging his boots here and there
about the floor.

“They ought to obey me, and they don’t. For what reason?” he asked
himself.

“Because, no doubt, a cudgel, and a good one, is needed to deal with
them. I ought long since to have used one. But I did not care to raise a
scandal in the village, and could not make up my mind to do that. For I
am not a beggarly ploughman; thirty acres are mine. Nor am I of a mean
family; Boryna is a well-known name.—But kindness is thrown away upon
them!” And then he remembered his son-in-law, the blacksmith, who was
setting everyone against him, and continually pressing for a gift of six
acres of cornland and one of forest, “willing,” he said, “to wait for
the rest.”

“That is, till I am dead! Oh, yes,” he thought bitterly, “you will have
to wait, fellow! While I live, you’ll not have so much as a smell at my
land! You’re too clever by half!”

When Yuzka came in from milking, the potatoes were on the boil, and
breakfast was soon ready.

“Yuzka, you will sell the meat yourself! To-morrow is Sunday, and people
know that we have it, so they will be coming. But no credit, mind! Keep
the hind quarters for our own eating. You will call in Ambrose to salt
and pickle them.”

“But the blacksmith too can do that.”

“He’ll take his share—the wolf’s share of the sheep!”

“But Magda will be hurt. ’Tis our cow; is she to have nothing?”

“Then cut off a piece and send it to Magda: but don’t call in the
blacksmith.”

“Father dear, that’s kind of you!”

“All right, little one. Take good care of things here, and I’ll bring
you a roll or something from town.”

He made a pretty good meal, girt himself up, smoothed down his scanty
dishevelled hair, took his whip, and looked round the room.

“Is there anything I have forgotten?”

He would have looked into the alcove too, but Yuzka’s eye was upon him:
so he merely crossed himself, and went out.

Sitting in the cart, with the reins in his hand, he gave one more order
to Yuzka, who stood in the porch.

“When they have done digging the potatoes, send them off to rake up the
litter: you’ll find the permit stuck behind the picture.... And tell
them to cut down some young fir or hornbeam: it will come in handy.”

The cart had got as far as the fence, when Vitek showed himself among
the apple-trees.

“I had forgotten.... Vitek! Prrru, prrru! Vitek, I say! you will take
the kine to the meadow.... And tend them well, or you’ll get such a
flogging as you won’t forget.”

“Oh, you may kiss—” the lad cried audaciously, and vanished on the other
side of the barn.

“None of your impudence! If I get down, you’ll see!”

He turned to the right into the road by the church. The sun was by now
above the cottages, with ever stronger and stronger rays. From the
thatches mists rose up, and waterdrops dripped down; but in the shadows
of the hedges and ditches, the frost lay white. On the pond, the thin
film of morning haze had grown thinner; the waters bubbled and shone in
the sunlight.

In the village the round of daily toil was commencing. Folks were
livelier and more spirited than usual in this bright cool morning air:
some going forth in troops to dig in the fields, carrying hoes and
mattocks, and baskets with provisions; some setting out to plough the
stubbled fields; some with harrows in carts, and bags full of seed-corn;
whilst others wended their way to the wood for litter, and bore rakes on
their shoulders. And on either side of the pond the noise increased,
when presently the roads became crowded with cattle driven to grass;
dogs barked, men shouted, and a heavy dust which the night’s dew had but
partly laid, rose in the highway.

Boryna carefully threaded his way among the cattle, from time to time
cracking his whip at some lamb or calf that would blunder across the
filly’s path; and at last he got clear of them all, and approached the
church, which was screened by a great rampart of limes and plane-trees,
with dull yellow foliage. Thence he passed on to a broader road, planted
on either side with giant poplars.

The bell had been rung to announce that mass was beginning, and the
muffled notes of the organ came from within; he doffed his hat and
breathed a devout prayer.

The way was solitary, and strewn with fallen leaves, which covered, as
with a carpet of dead gold, all its deep holes and ruts, and the gnarled
roots about its surface: a carpet striped by the falling shadows of the
poplars, as the sun shone across the way.

“Gee-up! my little one, gee-up!” He cracked his whip, for the road
sloped upwards, though slightly, towards the forest, black in the
distance.

The silence made Boryna drowsy; he gazed through the colonnade of
poplars upon the fields bathed in the rosy radiance, and tried to think
of Eva’s accusation and of Red-and-White’s death; but he could not help
feeling slumber coming on. Birds were chirruping in the boughs; through
the tree-tops murmured the wind, here and there bringing down a leaflet,
like a golden butterfly, that settled with a whirl on the road, or on
some dusty clump of thistles, whose fiery eyes opened bravely to the
sun. And the poplars talked one with another, and murmured softly with
swaying boughs, and then were still.

It was only when he had reached the forest, and the horse stopped, that
he woke up completely.

“The corn is coming up nicely here,” he mused, gazing sunwards at the
grey fields, with their rust-coloured haze of sprouting rye.

“A good bit of land, and next to mine—just as if it had been put there
on purpose!—This rye, I think, was not sown long ago.” He cast a longing
glance at the recently harrowed lands, and then, uttering a sigh,
entered the forest.

Here, however, a cold bleak wind, driving in his face, quite dispelled
his reverie.

The forest was very old and very great. It stood, compact and thick, in
the majesty of age and strength combined. Nearly all the trees were
pines; but not unfrequently an ancient spreading oak would appear, or
some birches, in their smocks of white bark, let their tangled yellow
foliage float in the air. The lower growths—the hazel-nut, the dwarf
hornbeam, and the trembling aspen—were crowded around the mighty red
pine-trunks, so closely and with branches so intertwined, that the
sunbeams could but seldom touch the ground, where they seemed to be
crawling, like bright-hued insects, over the mosses and reddish faded
ferns.

“All this is mine. Four acres,” he reflected, devouring the wood with
his eyes, and gloating over the best bits of timber.

“Ah! the Lord will not let us be wronged! Nor will we let people wrong
us, either! The manor folk think what we have is too much: we think it
too little.—Let me see: my four, and Yagna’s one; four and one’s....
Gee-up! foolish beast! Afraid of magpies?” He whipped her up smartly;
for, upon the dry Tree, where the crucified Christ was hanging, magpies
were quarrelling so violently that the filly had pricked up her ears and
stopped short.

“‘Magpies’ quarrelling, rain will surely bring,’” he muttered, and with
a few strokes of the whip mended the filly’s pace to a trot.

It was now well past eight, for the people in the fields were sitting
down to breakfast, when he came to Timow: a small town whose empty
narrow streets were lined with dilapidated houses, like rows of old
saleswomen—lining gutters full of rubbish, and dirty Jewish children,
and pigs.

He had scarcely entered, when crowds of Jews and Jewesses rushed round
him, eager to look into his cart and fumble among the straw it was
strewn with,—even under the seat—to find anything he might have to sell.

“Off, ye scurvy louts!” he growled, turning into the market-place,
where, in the shadow of a few ancient decayed chestnut-trees slowly
dying in the centre of the square, hard on a score of wagons were drawn
up, their horses unharnessed.

He drove his own cart in there among them, brushed off the straw from
his coat, and went straight to Mordko the barber’s, to get a shave.
Presently he issued thence, clean-shaven, and with only one cut on his
chin, plastered with a bit of paper, through which the blood oozed.

The court was not yet open; but in front of the building that stood
right in the market-place, opposite a very large church, a good many
people had already assembled, and were sitting upon the time-worn steps,
or lounging outside the windows. Women squatted along the white walls,
chatting together, with the red aprons they had worn on their heads as
they came, now fallen on to their shoulders.

Boryna perceived Eva holding her boy by the hand, and surrounded by her
witnesses. A storm of anger surged within him. He spat contemptuously,
and withdrew into the corridor that ran the whole length of the
officials’ private lodgings. The judgment hall was to the left; the
secretary occupied the right side.

Just then the manservant Yacek had passed the threshold of the lodgings
with a samovar, and was blowing it so hard that it smoked like a factory
chimney. From time to time a shrill angry voice was raised from the
extremity of the smoke-darkened corridor.

“Yacek! the young ladies’ shoes!”

“Presently, presently.”

The samovar was now hissing, and spouting flames, and burning like a
volcano.

“Yacek! water for master to wash!”

“Yes, yes, directly, directly!”

Perspiring, distracted, the man ran to and fro about the corridor till
it rang again, and returned to blow, and went off anew; for his mistress
now screamed:

“Yacek, you rascal, where are my stockings?”

“Confound this devil of a samovar!”

The scene continued for some time yet; but at last the door of the court
opened, and in the people rushed, filling the large whitewashed hall.

Yacek was there again, now in his capacity as usher: barefooted, but in
a dark-blue jacket and trousers of the same hue, and brass buttons. His
red face perspiring freely, he wiped it with his sleeve as he slipped in
behind the black grating by which the hall was divided into two parts.
Tossing his head like a horse attacked by a gadfly (for his sandy hair
fell over his eyes and into them), he sat down for a moment’s rest near
a huge stove of green delf tiles, after peering cautiously into the
adjoining room.

So many people had come in that the place was chock-full. They pressed
against the grating till it shook, and after a time began to talk, the
murmur of voices soon filling the whole room.

Under the windows outside, Jews were vociferating; within, women
clamorously expounded their wrongs, and still more clamorously wept over
them; but what those wrongs were, no one could make out. Everybody was
cheek by jowl, like a field of red poppies or of rye, waving to and fro
in the wind, and rustling and whispering; all clustered together.

It was then that Eva caught sight of Boryna, upright against the
grating, and heaped insults upon him, till she cut him to the quick and
he answered hotly:

“Silence, you bitch, or I’ll give you such a drubbing that your own
mother won’t know you!”

Eva, in a fury, clawed at him, and tried to reach him through the press;
but her kerchief fell off, and her child fell a-screaming. What might
have happened, none can say: for just then Yacek started up, opened an
inner door, and shouted:

“Hold your peace, yokels! The court is entering.”

It was indeed: the stalwart squire of Raciborowice, followed by two
assistant magistrates, and the secretary. The latter, sitting down at a
side-table, set some papers in order, and eyed the magistrates, as they
put their gold chains round their necks, and took their places at a
great table, covered with crimson cloth.

At once there fell such a silence that the men chattering outside the
windows could be plainly heard; and the session began.

The first complaint was brought by a constable against a petty trader,
on account of some nuisance in his yard.—Condemned in default.

Then the case of a boy flogged for having put horses to graze in
clover.—A compromise: five roubles for the mother; a new jacket and
trousers for the boy.

A complaint of encroachment in ploughing.—No evidence: set aside.

A case of theft of timber in a forest, the judge’s property:
complainant, the administrator; defendants, the peasants of
Rokiciny.—Fined, with alternative of a fortnight’s imprisonment. They
gave notice of appeal, and made such a noise about the injustice of the
sentence, they having the common right to cut firewood in the forest,
that the head magistrate made a sign to Yacek, who thundered:

“Silence! silence in the court! This is not a tavern!”

And thus case after case, like furrow following furrow, was dispatched,
evenly and quietly enough in general, with a few lamentations and sobs,
or even curses at times; but these were promptly suppressed by Yacek.

Some of the people had withdrawn; but so many more came instead, that
they all stood like cornstalks in a sheaf. No one could move, and it
grew stiflingly hot, until the magistrate ordered the windows to be
opened.

And now came the case of Bartek Koziol, of Lipka, accused of stealing a
sow from Martianna Paches, daughter of Anthony. Witnesses, the aforesaid
Martianna, her son Simon, Barbara Pyesek, etc.

“Are the witnesses present?” asked one of the assistant magistrates.

“We are here,” came the reply in chorus.

Boryna had hitherto stood patiently apart, close to the grating; but he
now approached Paches to greet her; for she was no other than Dominik’s
widow, Yagna’s mother.

“Let the defendant come up to the grating.”

A low-statured peasant pushed forwards.

“Are you Bartek Koziol?”

The peasant, seemingly bewildered, scratched his thick hair, of
roundhead cut; a silly grin twitched his dry clean-shaven face, and his
small red-fringed eyes kept leaping like squirrels from one judge to the
other.

As he answered nothing, the judge repeated the question.

“Aye, aye, that he is; he is Bartek Koziol, an’t please the most
honourable court!” cried an unwieldy woman, forcing her way inside the
grating.

“What do you want?”

“An’t please you, I am the wife of this poor thing, Bartek Koziol”; and
extending her hands, palms downwards to the floor, she bowed till her
frilled cap touched the magistrates’ table.

“Are you a witness?”

“A witness, did you say? No, but please....”

“Usher, outside the grating with her.”

“Get out, woman; this is not your place.”

He seized her by the shoulders and forced her back.

“An’t please this most honourable court,” she cried, “my husband is hard
of hearing!”

“Out, before I treat you roughly!” Yacek roared, pushing her against the
grating till she groaned with pain.

“Go peaceably; we shall speak loud enough for your Koziol to hear.”

The examination began.

“What is your name?”

“My name? Surely you know it, since you have called me. Is it my
nickname you want?”

“Dolt! give your name,” said the inexorable magistrate.

“Bartek Koziol, most honourable court,” his wife replied for him.

“How old?”

“How am I to remember? Mother, what age am I?”

“Fifty-two next spring, I think.”

“A farmer?”

“Oh, yes: three acres of sandy land and one head of cattle; a fine
farmer I am!”

“Ever sentenced?”

“Sentenced?”

“Were you ever put in prison?”

“Is it convicted you mean?—Mother, was I ever in prison?”

“Yes, Bartek, you were—through those rotten manor folks, on account of a
dead lamb.”

“Ah, so I was.—I found a dead lamb in a pasture-meadow. Well, was it to
be eaten by the dogs? So I took it; and they lodged a complaint against
me, and swore I had stolen the beast, and the court passed sentence.
They put me in prison, and there I had to lie.—But it was
unjust—unjust!” he said in a low voice, and casting a side-glance at his
wife.

“You are accused of stealing a sow, the property of Martianna Paches: of
taking it out of the field, driving it to your hut, and killing and
eating it. What defence have you?”

“I never ate it. If I did, may God forsake me at my dying hour! I eat
it?—Well, I declare!”

“What defence have you?”

“Oh ... defence?—Had I aught to say, Mother?—Ah, I remember now.—Yes:
not guilty. I did not eat the sow, and this same Martianna Dominik’s
widow is even as a barking dog!”

“Oh, what liars some men are!” the Dominik woman sighed.

“Explain how Paches’ sow got into your hut.”

“Into my hut—Paches’ sow?—Mother, what did the honourable squire say?”

“Why, Bartek, he asked you about the pig that followed you to our hut.”

“Oh, I know ... I know now. I pray the honourable court to excuse me and
listen to what I have said already and repeat now.—It was a pig and not
a sow; a white pig, with a black patch about the tail ... or somewhat
lower down.”

“Well, but how did it get into your hut?”

“Into my hut? I will tell you all exactly as it took place, and show the
right worshipful court and the people here assembled that I am innocent,
and that the woman Dominik is a lying gipsy, a cursed and pampered
shrew.”

“A lying.... May the Most Holy Mother grant you be struck dead
unshriven!” the woman ejaculated, with a deep sigh, and a glance at an
image of the Blessed Virgin that hung in a corner. Then she clenched her
bony fist, shook it at him, and hissed:

“O you swine-stealer! you villain, you!” and she opened her talons as
though about to claw him.

Here Bartek’s wife interfered, screaming:

“Would you then? would you hurt him, you jade, you witch, you tyrant of
your sons?”

“Be quiet,” ordered the judge.

“Hold your tongues when the judge is speaking, or I’ll turn you both out
of the place!” Yacek chimed in, holding up his trousers; for the braces
had given way.

Silence was now restored, and the two old women, who had all but flown
at each other’s throats, now stood mute, though looking daggers and
breathing hate.

“Speak now, Bartek, and tell us the whole truth.”

“Yes, the truth, the truth itself, as clear as crystal. As if I were at
confession.—It was in this wise....”

“Look well into your head,” his wife Magda put in, “lest you should
forget anything.”

“I will do so, Magda.—It was in this wise. I was walking along (it was
in spring, and I was close to Boryna’s clover-field, just beyond the
Wolf-Hole).... So I walked along, saying my prayers, for night was
coming on.—Now, on my way, I heard ... was it a voice, or not? I
wondered. Did it grunt, or not?... Behind me I looked, but saw nothing:
all was still. Was it the devil after me?... I went on my way,
shuddering with fear, and said a Hail Mary.... Again—a grunt! So I said
to myself it was only a sow, or it might be a pig.... But I walked a few
steps aside into the clover; and what did I see? Something following me.
I stopped, it stopped. A long white thing, low on its legs; its eyes
blazed like a wildcat’s or a devil’s.... I crossed myself; and having
gooseflesh, mended my pace. For I knew not what thing it could be,
prowling thus by night. Also, as all men know, the Wolf’s Hole is a
haunted place.”

“Yes, that’s a truth,” his wife observed; “last year Sikora was passing
there at night, and something took him by the throat, threw him down,
and beat him so, that he kept his bed for a fortnight.”

“Hold your peace, Madga.—So on, on, on I went, with the thing still
running after me—and grunting! Just then the moon shone out clear, and I
saw.—Lo, it was a pig, and no devil at all!... I was angered; for what
did the foolish thing mean by frightening me thus? So, throwing a stick
at it, I make for my home, along the path between Michael’s beetroots
and Boryna’s wheat, and then between Thomas’ sown corn and Yashek’s oats
(him they took to the army last year, and whose wife had a baby
yesterday).... And the pig still ran after me as a dog would run, and
then going on one side, and into Dominik’s potato-patch, grunted all the
way. I turned off, and followed a slanting pathway across the fields:
and it followed still.—I felt hot all over. My God! a strange
sow!—Perhaps it was no sow! I went round nigh the crucifix, and the pig
after me.... I leapt the ditch: it leaped too! Then I went to the mounds
beyond the crucifix.... After me still! Then I ran by the pear-trees,
and it came between my legs, and tripped me up.... I wondered whether it
was a possessed pig! I had scarce got up, when it began to run on before
me, with its tail in the air. ‘Away with you, then, you pest of a
beast!’ I said. But it did not go from me: straight to my hut, to my
very hut, did it go! It passed the fence, most honourable court! by the
fence into the passage, and into the room through the open door. So help
me God! Amen!”

“And so you killed and ate it, did you?” the magistrate asked, with a
smile.

“Killed? Ate?—Well, what was to be done? One day went by: the pig would
not go. A week passed, and there was no getting rid of it: it always
returned, squealing. My wife gave it all she could to eat. Were we to
let it starve? it was as much God’s creature as we were.... But let the
most honourable court, in its wisdom, take this into account: what was
I, a poor orphan, to do with it? Nobody came for the beast, we were
needy people; and it ate, and ate ... as much at least as two other pigs
would have done. What then? In a month, we should have been eaten out of
house and home, aye, and out of our skins too.... What, then, could we
do? It was a case of eat or be eaten.—So we did; but only a little of
it; for they heard of it in the village, and the Dominik woman
complained to the Soltys,[10] and came with him, and took everything
away.”

-----

Footnote 10:

  _Soltys_—the village headman.—_Translator’s Note._

“Everything, indeed!” interrupted the Dominik woman, angrily. “And what
became of the hind quarters?”

“Ask that of Kruchek and the other dogs. We had put it into the barn for
the night. Now, the dogs were on the watch, and there was a hole in the
door; so they got in, and had a good feast on ... what I am accused of
stealing.”

“So the sow went after you by herself, did it? Tell that story to an
idiot, not to this court! You thieving blackguard! Who was it took the
miller’s ram? who stole his Reverence’s geese? Say who?”

“Have you seen who? have you seen?” shrieked Koziol’s wife, rushing
forwards to use her nails. But the other continued mercilessly:

“Who plundered the organist’s potato-pit? Who is it that snaps up
everything missing in the village—be it gosling, or chicken, or rake or
hoe?”

“You carrion, you! All you did when a lass—what your Yagna is doing now
with the farm-lads—oh, no one reminds you of that now, vile trollop that
you have been!”

This stung Dominikova to the very quick. “You dare to name my Yagna!”
she roared furiously. “You dare! I’ll knock your teeth down your
throat!”

“Silence, hussies! or I shall have to drive you out!” said Yacek, to
quiet them, holding his trousers up with one hand.

The witnesses were then heard.

Dominikova, the plaintiff, spoke first. She had taken a subdued and
pious tone of voice, every now and then calling Our Lady of Chenstohova
to witness. She averred that the sow was hers, that Koziol had stolen it
from the meadow where it fed. She did not ask the most honourable court
to punish him for that—may our Lord give him a longer time in purgatory
instead!—but (and here she raised her voice to its loudest tones) for
having heaped such foul outrages, and so publicly, upon Yagna and
herself.

Simon, Dominikova’s son, with clasped hands held under his cap, as one
saying prayers in church, and with his eyes always fixed upon the judge,
bore witness afterwards, in a dull plaintive voice, saying that the sow
was his mother’s, that it was white all over, with a black patch about
the tail, and one ear torn by Lapa, Boryna’s dog, which had attacked her
last spring, and she had squealed so that he could hear her from the
barn.

Then came the other witnesses, who all confirmed what he said, while
Magda poured denials and curses through the grating, and Dominikova kept
her eyes fixed on the holy image, or on Koziol, who listened
attentively, with glances darted now at the witnesses, now at his wife.

The audience gave ear with intense interest, sometimes uttering a
murmur, or an ironical comment, or a peal of laughter, severely
suppressed by Yacek.

The case was gone into thoroughly, and only settled after the
adjournment of the court to discuss the matter; during which time the
people dispersed into the passages and outside the building, to get a
breath of air, take refreshments, speak to the witnesses, or hold forth
about their wrongs: others again, to complain of injustice with fierce
invectives, as is usual on such occasions.

The adjournment over and sentence given, Boryna’s case came on. Eva
stood up in court, dandling her baby. With floods of tears, she related
how she had come to serve at his house and worked herself off her legs,
and never got a kind word, nor a corner to sleep in, no, nor enough to
eat, so that she had to beg food from the neighbours, and he had not
paid her, but driven her away, and his own child too, on to the high
roads.—Here she burst into bitter tears, and fell at the feet of the
magistrates, screaming.

“Such, most honourable court, is the wrong done me: and this is his
child!”

Boryna muttered indignantly: “She lies, like the wretch that she is.”

“Lie? Why, the whole village of Lipka knows....”

“That you are a wanton and a drab!”

“O most honourable court! and he used to call me Yevka and names more
tender still; and would bring me beads, and often and often rolls, when
he came from town; and would say: ‘Here you are, Yevka, here you are, my
dearest!’ And now.... O Jesus! O Jesus!”

At that, she bellowed aloud.

“You gipsy trull! Why not say I brought you a feather-bed too, and
cried: ‘Sleep under it, Yevka, sleep!’”

There was a roar of laughter.

“What, did you not? Was there anything you did not promise me?”

“Good God!” exclaimed Boryna, in fierce bewilderment. “It’s monstrous!
And yet the lightning has not struck her!”

“Honourable court, it is known to the world that this thing has been:
all Lipka can testify that I speak the truth. Let the witnesses speak
and bear testimony!” she cried out, with a tempest of tears and
ejaculations.

As a matter of fact, however, all they had to say amounted only to bits
of gossip and malicious talk: so she set herself again to bring forward
what proofs she had. As a last resource, she displayed her baby and
exposed it to the eyes of the judges, while it kicked up its naked legs
and roared lustily.

“The honourable court,” she cried out, “will see with their own eyes
whose it is: whose is this potato nose, whose are these grey-brown blear
eyes? Boryna and he are as like as two drops of water.”

But this was too much for the court’s gravity; and the audience was also
convulsed with uproarious merriment, when they compared the child with
Boryna. Witticisms came forth in plenty.

“There’s a handsome lass for you. For all the world like a skinned dog!”

“Let the widower Boryna marry her: the boy will do for a swineherd.”

“Why, she is getting as bald as a cow in spring.”

“A comely girl she is! Put her as a scarecrow in a millet-field; all the
birds will take fright.”

“Her face is smeared all over with grease and grime.”

“Because she’s a thrifty soul: washes once a year to save soap!”

“No wonder; she is so busy, having to light the Jews’ stoves.”[11]

-----

Footnote 11:

  Orthodox Jews are forbidden to light fires on the Sabbath, even in
  winter. They therefore engage some poor woman to go round and light
  their stoves for them on that day.—_Translator’s Note._

They were growing more and more caustic and biting every moment, and Eva
stood dumbstruck, with the vacant look of a hunted dog in her eyes as
she gazed round upon the crowd, hazily revolving something or other in
her mind, when Dominikova called out aloud: “Be silent! It is a sin to
revile an unfortunate like her!” Whereupon there was a sudden hush, and
more than one man showed evident signs of shame.

But the accusation failed completely.

Boryna felt exceedingly relieved. Innocent as he was, he would have felt
keenly both the scandal of a condemnation and the burden of an order to
pay for the boy; and, as he thought, the law would often enough punish
the innocent instead of the guilty: you never could tell. He knew many
such cases.

He left the place directly, and, waiting till Dominikova joined him,
began to consider the whole business again. He could not make out Eva’s
motive in thus accusing him.

“No, it is not her doing; she has not the headpiece for that. Someone
else has been egging her on.—Who can it be?”

He went with Dominikova and Simon to have a drink and a morsel to eat in
a tavern; for it was past noon. Dominikova hinted that the whole
business was the blacksmith his son-in-law’s work; but this he could not
believe.

“What would he get by that?”

“The pleasure of worrying and mortifying you, and making you a
laughing-stock. That fellow would like to flay a man alive, just for the
delight of the thing!”

“This spite of Eva’s—I cannot understand it. I never harmed her in any
way; nay, I gave his Reverence a sack of oats at her bastard’s
christening!”

“Why, she serves the miller; the miller is hand in glove with the
blacksmith.—Don’t you see?”

“I see, but cannot account for it.—Have another drink?”

“Yes, please; but you first, Matthias.”

They had another drink, then a third, and finished off another pound of
sausages, and half a loaf of bread; and Boryna bought a lot of rolls for
Yuzka and prepared to depart.

“Come with me, Dominikova; we shall have a talk. It is tedious to be by
oneself.”

“All right; but I must go to church first, and say some prayers.”

She was soon back, and off they started.

The sun was drawing westward by the time they reached the forest.

Now and then they said a few words to each other, but only out of
courtesy: it would never do for them to sit moping together. But they
only talked just enough not to doze, and to “keep their tongues wet,” as
the saying goes.

Boryna whipped up the filly, which now, all in a lather, and tired and
overheated, was going too slowly. He would whistle now and then, and
again relapse into silence, ruminating and pondering over something in
his mind, and calculating things: not infrequently stealing a look at
the old woman, with that dried hard face, set and furrowed, and in hue
like bleached wax. Her toothless jaws moved a little, as if she were
praying silently. Sometimes she would draw the red apron she had tied
round her neck, further over her brow; for the sun shone right into her
face. She sat motionless, save for the gleaming of her grey-brown eyes.

“Have you dug all your potatoes?” he asked at length.

“We have. And a pretty good crop it is.”

“All the easier for you to keep a pig.”

“I am fattening one; it will come in handy during the carnival.”

“Surely, surely.—They say that Valek, Rafal’s son, has sent messengers
to you with vodka.”

“Yes, and others have done the same; but they have lost their money. No,
my Yagna is not for the likes of them.”

Raising her head, she looked him straight in the eyes, like a hawk. But
Boryna, a man of mature years, was not confused as a youth might have
been. He met her glance with calm and unfathomable serenity. For a
considerable time neither spoke; each seemed vying in taciturnity with
the other.

It was not fitting for Boryna to make the first advances. How could
he—he, already past middle age, one of the first men in Lipka—blurt out
to her that he had taken a fancy to her Yagna? Nevertheless, being of a
hot temperament, he felt his choler rise within him, thus forced to
parley and beat about the bush.

Dominikova saw he was annoyed, and knew why; but she would not help him
out by so much as one word, and continued to eye him in silence. At
last, however, in order to say something, she remarked:

“You look as hot as though it were harvest-time.”

“Because I am.”

And indeed it was very hot. The forest was all round them; its mighty
barrier let no breath of air pass, and the sun burned so fiercely that
the tree-tops, scorched with its rays, were drooping over the road,
while a faint fungus-like odour, pungent in the nostrils, came up from
the drying pools and the dry oak-leaves on the ground.

“Do you know,” said the old woman, “I, and others too, have often
wondered why such a man as you, a man of such high repute amongst us, so
wealthy and so much more able than most men—has no ambition to occupy
some official position?”

“You are right to say I am without ambition. What would such a post
profit me? I was Soltys here for three years: it cost me a pretty sum. I
lost so much by it that my wife was angry with me.”

“She was quite right. To be an official always ought to mean both honour
and profit.”

“Thank you! A great honour it is, surely, to have to bow to the
constables, and lout low to every clerk and every underling at court....
And if taxes are unpaid, or a bridge is out of order, or if a dog hit by
a cart-shaft goes mad, who is to blame? Why, the Soltys always! And the
profit! How many a fowl and goose and score of eggs have I not had to
send to the clerks and the district officials!”

“You say true; but then Peter the Voyt here has no grounds of complaint.
He has purchased some land, and built a barn too.”

“Yes; but when he is Voyt no longer, what will he do?”

“Then you think that....”

“Oh, I have my eyes open, and can see a thing or two.”

“He is most conceited, and at sixes and sevens with the priest.”

“And if he gets on at all, it is his wife’s doing: she is the real Voyt,
and holds all the cards in her hands.”

There was silence again for the space of a long pater noster.

“Tell me,” she said at last, very deliberately, “are you not going to
send anyone messengers with vodka?”

“Ah, the desire of women is no longer with me: I am an old man.”

“Do not speak vain words. A man is old when he can go about no more, nor
lift a spoon to his mouth by himself, nor sit elsewhere but by the
stove. Why, I have seen you shouldering a sackful of rye!”

“Granted that I am yet hale: but who would care to have me?”

“That you cannot know until you have tried.”

“Besides, my children are grown up, and I cannot take the first lass
that comes.”

“Make a deed of gift, and the very best of them will not hold back.”

“A deed of gift! To get an acre of land, a girl would take a beggar from
the church porch.”

“What of men? They wouldn’t take a girl with a dowry, would they?”

He made no reply, but whipped the filly to a gallop.

Another silence ensued, broken only when they were out of the forest and
upon the poplar-lined road; when Boryna suddenly exclaimed:

“To the devil with the world as it goes on now! For everything, nay,
even for a good word, you must pay! It is so bad that worse cannot be.
Even children rise up against their parents; there is nowhere any
obedience, and everyone would devour everyone else! The dogs!”

“They are fools, not remembering that we shall all lie one day together
in consecrated ground.”

“One has scarce begun to be a man, when he flies in his father’s face,
loudly demanding a portion of his land; and the young only scoff at the
old. Scoundrels, for whom their own village is a hole, who despise all
ancient rules, and who—some of them—are even ashamed of their peasant’s
dress!”

“All because they have not the fear of God.”

“Because or not because of that, things are wrong.”

“And will surely not mend.”

“They must! But who can compel men to do right?”

“God’s judgments! For behold, That Day will come, and He will punish
them!”

“Yes, but before That Day, how many shall be lost!”

“Times are so bad, that a plague were better.”

“Times are bad, but men are so, too. What of the blacksmith? And of the
Voyt? They quarrel with our priest, they make people rebel; they seduce
them and are believed by the purblind. That blacksmith, though my
son-in-law, is yet as poison to me.”

They continued to complain in chorus of the world’s wickedness, as they
looked through the poplars towards the village they were nearing.

In the distance, there could be seen, outside the churchyard, a row of
women bending down, indistinctly visible through a thin haze round them,
and the dull monotonous thudding sound of cluttering swingles came to
them, borne on the breeze from the low-lying meadows.

“Just the weather for scutching flax. I shall get down to speak to them,
for Yagna is there too.”

“I’ll drive you to her; it will make no difference to me.”

“How very kind you are to-day, Matthias!” she said with a sly smile.

They turned off from the poplar road to the by-way that led over the
fields to the churchyard. There, outside the low wall of grey stone
which surrounded it, in the shadow of some birches and maples, and of a
few crosses, too, which leaned over the wall, hard on twenty women were
very busily scutching and beating the dry flax: a mist of threads hung
over them in the air, and a few filaments had caught on to the yellow
birch-leaves, or hung suspended from the dark-hued arms of the crosses.
Further down, fires had been kindled in pits, over and across which
poles were laid, and upon them damp flax was drying.

The swingles were hard at work, and all the womenfolk bent and rose with
quick short jerks up and down: now and then one or another stood up,
beat a wisp of flax free from remnants of woody matter, and, rolling it
up, tossed it on to a piece of linen spread out in front of her.

The sun, being at present over the forest, shone directly in their
faces, but they did not mind: work and laughter and merry talk never
ceased for an instant.

“God bless your work!” cried Boryna to Yagna, who was swingling the flax
with all her might. She had nothing on but her white smock, a red
petticoat, and an apron tied over her head against the dust.

“Bless you for the wish!” she returned blithely, raising her dark-blue
eyes to his, while a smile lit up her handsome sunburnt face.

“Is it quite dry, dear?” her mother asked, fingering the scutched flax.

“Dry as a peppercorn; quite brittle.”

And again she eyed the old man with a smile that made him tingle all
over. He smacked his whip and drove away, looking back at her again and
again, though she was not to be seen any more; for his mind’s eye saw
her still.

“A girl as graceful as a hind!” he muttered. “Aye, even so!”




                               CHAPTER IV


Sunday had come round: a bright September Sunday, with plenty of
gossamers and sunshine in the air.

All Boryna’s livestock was feeding in the stubble beyond the barn; and
Kuba, watching heedfully over them in the shadow of a tall and dome-like
cornstack, was at the same time teaching Vitek his prayers.

“Now attend to what I am telling you,” he said solemnly; “these are holy
words.”

“I’m attending, Kuba, I’m attending.”

“Then why are you looking at those orchards?”

“I see the Klembas have got some apples on their trees still.”

“Oh! and you’d like to eat them? Did you plant them?—Come, say the Creed
again.”

“You did not hatch the partridges, either; yet you have taken the whole
brood.”

“Silly lad! the apples are Klemba’s, but partridges belong to our Lord.
Do you see?”

“But the field where you took them belongs to the Squire.”

“And the field, too, is the Lord’s. You’re too clever by half.—Now say
the Creed.”

He did so, but in haste, for it hurt him to stay on his knees so long.

“I think that filly is going into Michael’s clover!” he exclaimed,
preparing to run after her.

“Don’t trouble about her, but say your prayers.”

He went through them at last, but had to rest on his heels, and turned
and twisted in every direction. A band of sparrows having settled on a
tree close by, he shied a clod of earth at them, and at once beat his
breast in contrition.

“Ah, what about the Offering at the end? Swallowed like an overripe
pear, I suppose?”

He said the Offering, and immediately started up to wake Lapa and play
with it.

“The calf-like witling! Always scampering about!”

“Are you going to take the birds to his Reverence?”

“Yes, I am.”

“They would be nice, if roasted here....”

“You have potatoes to roast. What would you more?”

“See, they are going to church already!” cried Vitek, glancing through
the hedge and the orchard-trees at the red aprons that went twinkling
along the road.

It was pretty warm, and all the doors and windows of the huts had been
thrown wide open. Here and there, in front of the huts, some were still
washing their faces, or combing or plaiting their hair, or beating their
Sunday garments, which had suffered from a week’s stay in the trunks;
but others had already started, in raiment of the hues of vermilion
poppies, or saffron-tinted dahlias, or nasturtium flowers. Women and
girls, in bright array, farm-hands, little children, grave husbandmen,
in long white capotes that reminded you of huge sheaves of rye, were all
slowly wending their way to church along the roads that led to the pond,
which reflected the sunbeams like a golden trencher.

And joyfully the big bells boomed, and told of Sunday, and rest, and
prayer.

Kuba had meant to wait till they rang no longer, but his patience gave
way, so, putting the partridges under his capote, he said:

“Vitek! as soon as they have done ringing, drive the cattle to the byre,
and then come to church.”

He then started off—as fast as he could, for he was very lame—along the
road, bordered with orchards, and so strewn with yellow linden leaves,
that he seemed to be walking over a carpet of motley fallow hue.

The priest’s dwelling stood over against the church, at the bottom of a
large garden, in which there were trees still laden with green pears or
ruddy apples. All over the porch there grew a wild vine, the leaves of
which were now of a rich crimson. Kuba stopped outside, embarrassed, and
looking timidly in at the window and the passage. He durst not go in,
and stayed by a large flower-bed, gay with roses, gilly-flowers, and
asters, whose fragrance was very sweet. From the roof, green with moss,
a flock of white doves flew down to settle on the porch.

The priest was walking in his garden, saying his Office; but time and
again he would shake an apple or a pear-tree. The fruit fell in a
sounding shower, and he gathered them up in the skirts of his soutane.

Kuba came up to him, and humbly embraced his knees.

“What is it you say?—Ah, Kuba, Boryna’s man.”

“Yes. I have brought your Reverence a few partridges.”

“Thanks for your gift. Come this way.”

Kuba accordingly entered the passage, but stopped at the threshold of
the room. He feared to go in, and would only look through the open door
at the various pictures that hung against the walls. He crossed himself,
and breathed a devout sigh, so dazzled by the splendour he saw, that the
tears started to his eyes, and he felt like saying prayers. Only he was
afraid to kneel down upon the polished slippery floor, lest he should
soil it.

Presently the priest came out of the room, saying, as he handed him a
_zloty_:

“God reward you, Kuba; you are a good man and a godly one, who never
miss church on Sundays.”

Kuba again embraced the priest’s knees, so overwhelmed with bliss that
he never knew how he got out and on to the road.

“What, so much money for so few birds! How I love his Reverence!” he
whispered, looking over the coins given him. He had more than once
brought him birds, or a leveret, or mushrooms; but never had he received
so much: at most, ten kopeks and a kind word. And now! O sweet Lord! a
whole _zloty_!—And he had called Kuba into his room besides, and said
such gentle words! Lord, Lord!

“None but the priest has regard for poor people, no one else!—May God
and the Blessed Virgin of Chenstohova grant him health!—Yes, a good man
you are, and a kind one!—All the village, farm-hands and owners, only
give me nicknames—call me Cripple, Good-for-Nothing, and Hanger-on. No
one else speaks to me with the least kindness or compassion ... no one
cares for me, but the horses and the dogs. And yet I am of an honest
family: no foundling, but a farmer’s son.”

He raised his head higher at the thought, straightened himself, and
looked almost defiantly on those about him going to the churchyard, and
on the horses which stood harnessed to the carts outside the enclosure.
He donned his cap, and covered his head of tangled hair, and slowly,
with dignified mien, made for the church; thrusting his hands into his
girdle, as a farmer would have done, though the dust flew up as he
dragged his lame leg after him.

No. This day he would not, as his wont was, stay in the entrance. He
pushed boldly through the crowd, even close to the High Altar railings,
where only the husbandmen used to stand, where his master was standing,
and the Voyt himself, and the men who carried the canopy over his
Reverence in the procession, and those who, taper in hand, surrounded
the altar at the Elevation!

They regarded him with amazement and indignation. More than once he
heard taunts and words of upbraiding, and was scowled at, as one scowls
at a dog that goes where it is not wanted. But to-day he did not mind.
The money was tight in his clenched fist; his mind, full of sweet and
gentle feelings. He had a sensation as if he had but now been shriven;
nay, he felt even better.

Divine Service began. He knelt down close to the Communion Table, and
sang along with the others, his eyes piously fixed upon the altar,
whereon was seen the image of God the Father: a hoary magnate,
stern-looking—just like the Squire of Djazgova Vola. In the centre, Our
Lady of Chenstohova, in gilt raiment, looked down upon him.

On every side, gold shone bright, tapers gleamed, and nosegays of red
flowers were flaming. From the walls, from the stained-glass windows,
austere saintly visages, surrounded with aureoles, bent above him;
streams of gold, purple, and violet came down, flooding his face and
head with rainbow tints, and he felt as when he plunged into the pond at
sundown, when its waters reflected the sky. Dissolved into ecstasies
with the joy of the beauty before him, he was too much awed to move, and
knelt motionless, gazing at the sweet dark maternal face of the Virgin
of Chenstohova, and with parched lips said prayer after prayer, and sang
with such force and fervour, welling up from the inmost depths of his
enraptured heart, that his husky tuneless voice was heard high above the
others.

“Kuba! you are bleating like the Jew’s goat!” someone whispered at his
elbow.

“For the Lord Jesus and His Virgin Mother!” he replied.

The priest had now gone up to the pulpit. All present lifted their heads
to gaze on that white-surpliced figure, which, bending forward over the
people, read the Gospel of that Sunday to them. This ended, the sermon
began: long, but so powerful that many wept tears, and many heads were
bowed down in remorse. Kuba’s looks were fixed on him, as on some holy
image: he marvelled at the thought that this was the very man who had
just talked with him, and given him a _zloty_. For now he was
transfigured into an archangel in a chariot of fiery light. His face
turned pale and his eyes flashed, as he raised his voice to denounce the
sins of his people: greed and drunkenness, lust and spite, disrespect
for the aged, and ungodly behaviour. And his voice resounded, calling
upon them, and entreating and beseeching them to repent; until Kuba,
dismayed at the thought of all these sins, and the pity and the sorrow
of them, wept aloud, and all the congregation after him—not women only,
but burly husbandmen as well—and the whole place was filled with the
sounds of sobs. Then, when the priest, concluding with an Act of
Contrition, turned towards the altar, and went down on his knees, a cry
ran through the building; all the people fell prostrate on the pavement,
like a forest blown down by a whirlwind; and a cloud of dust rose over
the multitude that lay thus, tearful and lamenting, heart-broken and
contrite, imploring the mercy of God.

Then silence again prevailed—the silence of prayer and of heartfelt
communing with God: for now High Mass had begun. The organ poured forth
low muffled sounds of awe and adoration; and Kuba’s soul was full, even
to bursting, of love and ecstatic bliss.

Suddenly the accents of the priest were audible from the altar, floating
above the bowed heads of the multitude—strange thrilling sounds, and
holy, holy words; and then the bells thundered in a rapid volley, and
the incense rose in odoriferous pillars, wrapping the worshippers in a
sweet-smelling mist. Oh, then Kuba was seized with such blissful rapture
that he could only sigh, and stretch his arms wide, and beat his breast,
swooning almost with the joy of his own nothingness!

“O Jesus! Jesus whom I love!” he murmured, in dazed annihilation. But he
held the _zloty_ tight in his clenched fist: for now the Elevation was
over, and Ambrose was now coming round with the plate, clinking the
coins thereon to tell of the collection for the church tapers. Kuba
rose, threw his _zloty_ on to the plate, and slowly took back from it a
few kopeks—just as he had seen the farmers doing many a time. And with
infinite delight, he heard Ambrose say:

“May God reward you!”

Presently they brought the tapers round, for the Blessed Sacrament was
exposed, and there was to be a procession round the church afterwards.
Kuba put forth his hand, having a great mind for a larger one: but his
eye met the cold reproving glance of Dominikova, who was standing near
him, along with Yagna: so he chose a small taper. This he lit
immediately; for the priest was holding the Monstrance in his hands, and
turning towards the people. Intoning the hymn, the Celebrant slowly
descended the altar-steps and into the lane at once formed for him—a
lane of singers, of flickering lights, and gaudy colours, and droning
voices. The procession began to move, the organ thundered mightily, the
bells joined in with clamorous uproar, and the congregation took up the
chant with voices raised in the grand unison of faith. In front of the
crowd, and of the twinkling sinuous lines of tapers moving on, there
gleamed a silver crucifix; following this came the holy images, dimly
seen through a haze of cambric, and surrounded with flowers and lace and
ornaments of tinsel. The procession arrived at the great church door,
through which the sun irradiated the clouds of incense that it pierced;
and as the banners stooped to pass, the breezes made them float and
flutter and flap, like the wings of some great green and purple birds.

Round the church the procession went, Kuba sheltering his taper well
with one hand, as he doggedly limped on, close to the priest, over whom
Boryna, the blacksmith, the Voyt, and Thomas Klemba bore a red canopy.
Under this, the golden-rayed Monstrance shot forth its beams, and was so
directly turned to the sun that you could see it shine through the
semi-transparency of the Sacred Host at the centre.

He was so absorbed that he more than once stumbled or trod upon
someone’s foot.

“Clumsy one, take heed!”

“You lame scarecrow, you!”

But he did not hear these invectives. Grandly the chants resounded,
rising like billows of melody that dashed and broke around that pale
white sun within the Monstrance. The throats of bronze overhead
unceasingly rolled out their sonorous notes into the air, till the
maples and the linden-trees shook their boughs, and now and then some
reddish leaf flew down from their tops, like a frightened bird. And
high, very high above them, over the church steeple and the drooping
trees, a flock of startled doves was wheeling.

                  *       *       *       *       *

The service was over, and they all poured into the cemetery round the
church, Kuba amongst the rest.

Though he knew there would be a feast that day at the farm-house, he was
in no hurry, but stayed to talk with his acquaintances, and gradually
drew near his masters, where Antek and his wife were standing in
conversation with others, as is the custom after High Mass.

Another group, that had met in the road outside the lich-gate, had for
leader the blacksmith: a stalwart fellow, dressed town-fashion from head
to foot, in a black capote (spotted with drops of wax on the back!), and
a dark-blue cap; he wore his trousers over his boots, and a silver chain
adorned his waistcoat. His face was ruddy, his hair curly, his moustache
red, his talk loud. And his laugh too: his was the smartest wit in all
the village, and when he made a butt of anyone—well, that man’s lot was
not happy. Boryna watched him and listened. He could make out that the
blacksmith spared not even his own people. Was he, then, likely to spare
a father-in-law, with whom he was at odds for his wife’s dowry? But
Boryna could not hear much: Dominikova, just leaving church with Yagna,
now passed in front of him. They did not get on fast, for they stopped
in the churchyard to greet or converse with many people. He heard a few
words about the priest, said by Dominikova in low and pious tones;
meanwhile Yagna looked about her at the people. Having the advantage of
a stature as tall as the tallest there, she was also looked at by many a
farm-hand, who smoked cigarettes and grinned at her from outside the
lich-gate. She was indeed a fine woman, and well dressed, and with such
a bearing that many a country gentleman’s daughter could scarce vie with
her.

The girls and married women who passed by all gazed on her, either in
envy or simply with the desire of feasting their eyes on her striped
skirt of rich stuff and ever-changing rainbow tints; her black highlows,
laced up with red shoestrings to where the dainty white stockings
appeared; her corset of cherry-coloured velvet, gold-embroidered,
flaming, dazzling; and the strings of amber and coral beads she wore
round her full white throat, whence a bunch of particoloured ribbons
streamed down her back.

But Yagna took no note of envious looks. Her deep-blue eyes strayed to
and fro, till they met Antek’s, fixed upon her; then she flushed
crimson, and plucked at her mother’s sleeve to go home.

“Wait a little, Yagna!” the latter called after her, greeting Boryna.

She could hardly get away, for the farm-hands were now crowding about
her, with salutations and jests—the latter addressed to Kuba, and not
without a sharp tang. For Kuba was following her, and staring as at some
fair picture. With a gesture of contempt, he turned to limp home; his
masters were going that way, and he had to see to the horses.

“Yes, she’s a picture!” he blurted out, when he had seated himself in
the porch.

Yuzka was just then bringing the dinner in. “Who’s a picture?” she
asked.

He cast his eyes down, abashed and afraid lest he should have betrayed
himself. But the dinner was long and abundant; so he soon forgot all
about that.

They all ate leisurely, with grave miens and in silence, until the edge
of their appetite was blunted, and they could now talk and enjoy their
meal with more dainty zest.

Yuzka was that day on duty as housewife, and saw to it that the platters
should be always properly supplied, ever and anon bringing more food,
lest the bottom of any dish perchance be seen.

The porch where they were dining was obviously the best place in such
pleasant weather. Lapa ran to and fro, whining for food, and even rising
up to look into the dishes, till someone threw him a bone. He carried it
off, and barked for joy when his masters called him by name, and jumped
at the sparrows, perched upon the hedge in expectation of crumbs to eat.

Passers-by merrily wished them joy: to which good wishes they all would
answer with thanks in chorus.

“I hear you have been taking some birds to his Reverence,” Boryna said.

“Yes, I have.” And, setting down his spoon, Kuba told how the priest had
invited him into the room, and what a number of big books he had seen
there.

“When has he time to read them all?” Yuzka wondered.

“When? Why, of an evening. He walks about the room, and drinks tea, and
is continually reading.”

“Books of piety they must all be,” Kuba added.

“What else should they be? Not spelling-books, surely!”

“He reads the paper the village factor brings him daily,” Hanka added.
And her husband remarked:

“Yes, for by the papers we know what’s done all the world over.”

“The smith takes a paper in, and the miller too.”

“A paper fit for the smith, no doubt,” remarked Boryna, with a sneer.

“As it happens, the same paper that his Reverence takes in,” was Antek’s
hot retort.

“You know, then? Have you read it?”

“Yes, I have ... more than once.”

“You’ll get none the wiser for his counsels.”

“And whom do you hold wise? One with seventeen acres, or eight head of
cattle, perhaps?”

“Hold your tongue before I lose my temper! Always picking quarrels with
me!—You’re too full of bread—_my_ bread!”

“Aye, so full that like a fishbone it sticks in my throat!”

“Then seek better bread. Hanka’s three acres will give you rolls!”

“Potatoes only; but these none will grudge me.”

“I grudge you nothing.”

“No? I work like an ox, nor ever get a kind word.”

“Elsewhere life is easier, and food given free!”

“Elsewhere it is better, surely.”

“Then go and try it!”

“What, empty-handed? Not I!”

“I’ll give you a staff, to keep the dogs away.”

“Father!” Antek shouted, starting to his feet, but falling back at once,
for Hanka caught him round the waist. The old man glared at him
fiercely: then, crossing himself as if dinner were over, he went out and
into his room, saying in a hard voice:

“D’ye think I’ll let myself be pensioned off by you? Never!”

All rose at once and left the porch, except Antek, who stayed alone
there, pondering. Kuba took the horses to the clover beyond the barn,
and lay down to sleep beside a cornstack. But he could not; the full
meal lay heavy on his chest. Moreover, it now occurred to him that if he
had a gun he could kill birds enough—and, it might be, a leveret or two
into the bargain—to offer every Sunday to his Reverence.

The smith could forge him a gun. He had made one for the keeper; and
this, when let off in the woods, was plainly heard in the village!

“A first-rate workman!—But then he wants five roubles to make one!” He
fell into a brown study.

“Where am I to get them from? Winter is at hand: I must buy me a
sheepskin coat. My boots, too, will not last beyond Yule-tide—Well,
there are due me ten roubles, and two bits of clothing—trousers and a
shirt. A sheepskin coat, short though it may be, will come to five
roubles. Boots, three more. I must get a cap; and a rouble will have to
go besides, for his Reverence to say a mass for my departed. So then
nothing at all will be left!”—He was disappointed, fumbled in his
pockets for a little tobacco that might be left, and so came upon the
ready money he had previously forgotten.

“Ah! here I have some cash!”—He no longer cared to sleep. From the
tavern there came a far-off sound of music, an echo of shouts, softened
by the distance.

“There they are—dancing, and drinking vodka, and smoking too!” he
sighed; and, lying down again on his stomach, he glanced over at the
hobbled horses, that had gathered together and were nibbling at each
other’s necks. Then he decided that in the evening he too would go to
the tavern, purchase some tobacco, and just have a look at the dancers.

From time to time, he would glance at his money, then at the sun, which
was that day going down with exceeding sluggishness, as if it also
needed its Sunday rest. His longing for the tavern was now so great that
he could hardly bear it; but he refrained from going just then, and only
turned over on his side, and groaned within himself. Antek and Hanka had
come out from behind the barn, and were walking along the dividing
pathway between the fields.

Antek went foremost; Hanka, leading her little boy by the hand, came
after. At times, as they walked on slowly, they spoke a few words. Then
Antek would bend down, and stroke the blades that were sprouting forth.

“It is growing up.—As thick as the bristles of a brush,” he muttered,
casting his eyes over those acres, sown by himself and for himself: the
wages of work done for his father.

“Thick, yes: but Father’s corn is better still. It grows up like a
forest,” Hanka said, casting a look on the neighbouring cornfields.

“The land might be better manured, had we but three cows.”

“And a horse of our own....”

“Aye, then we might raise some fowls or things for market. As it is,
what can we do? Father counts every husk of chaff, and thinks a lot of a
potato-peeling.”

“And taunts us with every morsel he gives!”

They could speak no more. Their hearts were too full of gall and
bitterness, and the angry gnawing pain of revolt.

After a time: “Eight acres or thereabouts would be our share, if ...” he
observed, absently.

“No more. There’s Yuzka, and the smith’s wife, and Gregory and
ourselves,” she counted.

“If we paid money down to the smith, and kept the hut, and sixteen acres
with it?”

“But have you the money to pay?” she cried, overwhelmed with a sense of
helplessness; and the tears started to her eyes, as she gazed at her
father-in-law’s fields—that land, precious as pure gold, whereon, aye,
on every inch of it, wheat and rye and barley and beets might be grown.

“Don’t cry, you silly thing; at any rate, we shall have eight acres of
our own one day.”

“Oh, if we had but half as many, with the hut and the cabbagepatch!” She
pointed to the long stretch of ground, bluish-green with heads of
cabbages; and they both bent their steps that way. At its edge they sat
down under a bush; Hanka suckled the child, which had begun to cry for
food, while Antek rolled a cigarette, lit it, puffed, and scowled.

He said not a word to his wife of the pain that was devouring him, and
burned within his heart like coals of fire. For neither could he have
told her, nor she have understood him: as is usual with women, who have
no sort of initiative, who neither reflect nor catch the sense of
things, but who live—so to say—only as the shadows which men throw.

“But,” Hanka went on to say, “Father has ready money by him, has he
not?”

“That he has!”

“Why, he brought Yuzka a coral necklace worth as much as a cow; and he
is always sending money to Gregory through the Voyt.”

Antek assented, but his mind was wandering elsewhere.

“It is wronging us all!—And the clothes your mother left! he has them
locked up, nor so much as lets them see the light: skirts and kerchiefs,
caps and beads....” She went on thus a long time, telling of all these
things, and of wrongs done, and grievances, and hopes: but Antek
remained obstinately silent. At last, out of patience, she shook him by
the shoulder:

“Are you awake?”

“Aye, and listening. Talk away, it will do you good. And when you have
done, say so.”

Hanka, who was naturally inclined to weep, and had many a cause for
sadness besides, here burst into tears; he spoke to her, she cried, as
to a girl he scorned: he cared neither for her nor for her child.

At this, Antek rose to his feet, and replied contemptuously:

“Lift up your voice: these”—with a toss of his head towards some crows
flying past them—“these will hear and take pity on you!” and, settling
his cap on his head, he made for the village with great strides.

“Antek! Antek!” she called after him, in sorrow; but he did not even
turn his head.

With a very heavy heart, she wrapped up the baby, and made for home.—So
he would not let her talk to him about things, or complain of anything.
Oh, he was very friendly, Antek, he was indeed! It was always, Work,
work, work; and, See to this, and to that, and to the other thing; and,
Stay at home! Nothing else! No consideration, no compassion, no
fellowship at all!—Other women enjoyed themselves in the tavern, or went
to a wedding.—But Antek! She knew not what to make of him. Sometimes he
was so gentle, that gentler could not be; but again, and for weeks
together, he would scarce utter a word to her, or give her a glance: it
was think, think, think—all the time. True, he had cause enough.... Why
should not his father make over the land to him now?... It was high time
for the old man to retire and let them keep him.... If he did, she would
take as much care of him as she would of her own father....

She would willingly have talked to Kuba; but he leaned back against the
cornstack, pretending to sleep, though the sun was shining straight into
his eyes. And no sooner had she disappeared round the corner of the barn
than he got up, brushed the straw from his clothes, and slowly took his
way by the orchards to the tavern.

The tavern stood at the farther end of the village, beyond the priest’s
house, at the beginning of the poplar road.

There were not many people there yet. The music was heard at intervals,
but no one had begun to dance. The lads and lasses preferred to romp in
the orchard, or to stand about the house, or close to the walls, where
plenty of women and girls were sitting on piles of deal logs, still
fresh and yellow from the forest. The biggest room, with its dingy
smoke-tinged rafters, was all but empty; the tiny window-panes, grey
with dust, let so little pass of the red glow of the approaching
sundown, that scarcely any got through to fall on the worn uneven floor;
and in the nooks and corners the dusk was very deep.

Only Ambrose was there, with a member of the village Confraternity; they
stood, bottle in hand, chatting together close to the window, and
frequently drinking to each other’s health.

Yagustynka was at the tavern, too, making herself unpleasant to
everyone, and uncompromisingly angry with the whole world, because her
children had treated her ill, and she had in her old age to seek work
away from them. No one, however, answered her invectives; so she made
for the small dark chamber, where the smith was sitting together with
Antek and several other younger men.

A lamp swung from the murky beams, shedding a dim yellowish light on
heads shaggy with luxuriant blond hair. The men sat in a circle, with
their elbows on the table. All eyes were fixed on the blacksmith, who,
flushed and bending forward, now stretched out his arms, now banged the
table with his fists; but he spoke, nevertheless, in subdued tones.

Outside, the bass-viols were grumbling, like the humming flight of a
bumble-bee that has got into a room. The violin would suddenly shed
forth strong loud notes, as of a bird calling its mate; or the cymbal
set up a drumming quavering din: and then all would again be quiet.

Kuba had made straight for the bar, behind which Yankel, the Jewish
tavern-keeper, was sitting, in his skullcap and shirt-sleeves (for the
weather was warm), stroking his grey beard, swaying to and fro, and
reading out of a book he held close to his eyes.

Kuba, taking thought, came forward step by step, counted his money over,
scratched his head, and then stood still, till Yankel noticed him, and
without interruption in his prayers and swaying motions, jingled the
glasses once or twice.

“One-eighth of a litre—but no water in it!” was his order at last.

Yankel silently held his left hand out for the money, and throwing the
verdigris-eaten coins into a tray, inquired:

“In a glass?”

“Not in a boot, I suppose!” Kuba returned. Withdrawing to the very end
of the bar, he drank off the first glass, spat on the ground, and looked
round the room; the second dispatched, he held the flask up to the
light, saw it empty, and pounded on the bar with it.

“Another!—And a packet of tobacco!” he ordered; more boldly now, for the
vodka was filling him with pleasant warmth, and a peculiar sense of
confidence.

“Got your wages to-day, Kuba?”

“Not likely. Is it New Year’s Day?”

“Have a little rum?”

“No. I don’t care.” He counted his money, and sorrowfully glanced at the
rum-bottle.

“But I’ll trust you; don’t I know Kuba?”

“I dare not.—‘Who purchases on trust will soon not have a crust,’” he
answered, dryly.

Nevertheless, Yankel left the rum-bottle close at his elbow. He wanted
not to take it, and meant to go out; but the rum had such a scent that
he at last gave way, and took a long draught on the impulse of the
moment.

“This money, did you earn it in the forest?” Yankel inquired, with
patient importunity.

“Caught birds in a net; gave six to his Reverence. He gave me a
_zloty_.”

“A _zloty_ for six, did he? Why, I would have given you five kopeks for
each of them.”

“But—but——” cried Kuba, astounded, “are partridges kosher?”

“Never mind about that; only bring me lots of them, and for every one
you bring, you will get five kopeks of ready money. And the rum you have
drunk will be thrown into the bargain. Is it well?”

“What, Yankel! Five kopeks for each?”

“My word is no idle wind. For those six partridges, Kuba, you would have
got, not two-eighths of a litre of vodka, but four! together with rum,
and a herring, and a roll, and a packet of tobacco. Do you understand?”

“I do. Half a litre, and a herring, and ... I am not a fool, I can make
it all out.—Quite true—Half a litre, and rum, and tobacco, and rolls,
and one entire herring....” He was by this time somewhat fuddled by the
fumes of the vodka.

“Will you bring the birds to me, Kuba?”

“Half a litre, and a herring, and.... Yes, I will.—You see, had I but a
gun,” he continued, his brain now a little clearer; but then he fell to
counting again. “A sheepskin, now, will come to five roubles ... and
boots, too, I need ... three roubles. No, I can’t manage it: the smith
wants five for a gun—as much from me as from Rafal.—No!” He was thinking
out loud.

Yankel make a swift calculation with a bit of chalk, and then whispered
low in his ear:

“Could you shoot a doe?”

“With my fists—how? With a gun I could.”

“Can you shoot then—properly?”

“You’re a Jew, Yankel, so you don’t know this: but everybody here knows
I went along with the masters in the last insurrection; that’s how I got
shot in the leg. Oh, yes, yes, I can shoot!”

“I’ll get you a gun and powder, and whatever you may want. Only, what
you shoot you are to bring to me, Kuba! For a doe, you shall have a
whole rouble. You hear me? a whole rouble! For the powder, you will pay
fifteen kopeks, that I shall deduct for every doe shot. Then, for the
wear and tear of the gun, I shall want half a bushel of oats.”

“A rouble for a doe? and fifteen kopeks for the powder?... A whole
rouble? How do you make that out?”

Yankel again went over every particular. Kuba only understood one point.

“Take oats out of the horses’ mouths?” he said. “That I’m not going to
do.”

“Why should you? Boryna has oats ... not only in the mangers.”

“But—but that would be like....” He stared at Yankel, and tried to make
things out.

“They all do that! Did you never wonder where the farm-hands got all
their money from? How else are they to have their tobacco, and their nip
of vodka, and their dance of Sundays?”

“How? what? you scurvy fellow! Am I a thief, say?” he suddenly thundered
out, striking on the table with his fist, so that the glasses rang.

“Ah! Kuba, you’ll fly out at me, will you? Then pay your score and go to
the devil!”

But he neither paid nor left. He was penniless, and in debt to the Jews
besides. So he only drooped heavily over the bar, in an attempt to make
out the reckoning. And Yankel, growing kind, poured him out some more
rum—pure this time—and said not a word.

More and more people had by now thronged into the tavern, for the
twilight had deepened, and the lamps were lit. The music sounded to a
quicker measure; the noise waxed loud; the folk formed groups around the
bar, or along the walls, or in the centre of the room. They talked,
gossiped, grumbled; and some drank one to another. But as a rule this
was at rare intervals. For how could they do otherwise? They had not
come to carouse, but only—well, so: to meet in a neighbourly way, and
confabulate, and learn what there was to be learned. It was Sunday, and
there was surely no sin in indulging one’s curiosity a little, and
drinking a few glasses here and there with one’s acquaintances: provided
always it was done seemingly, without offending God. His Reverence
himself did not forbid that. Why, even beasts of burden, for example,
were glad and required to rest after labour! So the elderly husbandmen
sat at the table, and certain of the women, too, in red petticoats and
red kerchiefs, each looking like a hollyhock in bloom. And as all talked
at once, the murmur of voices filled the whole place, like the rustling
of a great wood; and the trampling of feet was as the strokes of flails
beating the wheat upon the threshing-floor: while the fiddle sang out
with a merry tune:

“_Who will—who will after me?_” they cried, and the bass-viols growled
the reply:

“_All must follow—follow thee!_” Meanwhile the cymbal, fluttering about
with a sound as of laughter, made a joyful noise with its jingling
little bells.

There were not many dancers; but these stamped with such lusty goodwill
that the floor creaked, the table rocked, the bottles clinked one
against the other now and then, or even a glass would be knocked over.

But it was no grand affair after all: the day was one of no special
solemnity, such as a wedding or a betrothal in church. They merely
danced to have a little fun and make their backs and their legs
straighter from the week’s work. Only, there were the lads who were to
be taken into the army towards the end of autumn: those drank deep for
very grief. And no wonder, having so soon to go amongst strangers, and
into a foreign land.

Of these, the Voyt’s young brother was the noisiest; and after him,
Martin Byalek, Thomas Sikora, Paul Boryna (a first cousin of Antek who
had also come at twilight to the tavern: only that day he did not dance,
but sat in the smaller room with the smith and his companions), and
lastly Franek from the mill, a short, thickset, curly-headed young man:
the greatest talker of them all, a rakish youngster much given to
joking, and so excessively fond of girls that his face was seldom
without a bruise or a scratch. This evening he was quite tipsy to start
with, and stood near the bar now, along with fat Magda (from the
organist’s house), who was six months gone with child.

The priest had given him public reproof from the pulpit, and urged him
to marry her. But Franek would not obey, because he had to go to the
army in autumn, and what should he do with a wife there?

Magda now drew him into a corner, and was saying something in a tearful
voice; but he answered as ever:

“You’re a fool. Did I entice you, say? I’ll pay for the christening, and
give you a rouble or so—as much as I choose to give.” He was stupefied
with drink, and pushed her away so roughly that she sank down on the
ground near Kuba, who was sleeping close to the stove, his head in the
ashes. Then Franek went off to drink again with Ambrose and the farmers,
who were all willing to pay for him, to get their corn ground sooner.

“Have a drink, Franek, and pray get my stuff ground quick: my wife is
worrying me—says she hasn’t enough flour to make any more dumplings.”

“Ah! and mine is continually grumbling, because we have no groats.”

“And mine must have oatmeal for the pig we are fattening.”

Franek drank, promised everything, and bragged very loud about what he
could do. It was by his orders, he said, that everything was done at the
mill. The miller had to do his will ... and if not! well, he, Franek,
knew of means to cause vermin to breed in the flour-bins—to make the
stream run dry—to kill the fishes till the pond should stink—and rot the
flour, so that it would be good for nothing in the world....

“And I, if you did that to me, would pluck the wool off your curly ram’s
head!” cried a voice: it was Yagustynka’s. She was always present where
she found most company, being there most likely to find also some gossip
or kinsman to offer her a drop of vodka, fearing her acrimonious tongue.
Franek too, drunk as he was, felt apprehensive, and answered her not a
word. She knew, indeed, too much about him and his management of the
mill. Triumphant, and also rather flustered with drink, she set her arms
akimbo, and danced and stamped and shouted in time with the music.

“What I say is true,” the smith in the adjoining room remarked; “for
there it stands, in print in the papers—letters as big as an ox. There
is no nation on earth that lives as we do. Not one!—Why, every big
landowner domineers over us; so does every priest; so does every
official. And all we have to do is work, and starve, and bow low to all
men, lest they strike us in the face!—We have so little land of our own,
that—for many of us—there presently will not be the least little patch
left.... Meanwhile, the Squire has more land to himself than two
villages put together!—Yesterday they were saying in court that there is
to be a redistribution of land.”

“Whose land?”

“The gentlemen’s, of course.”

Yagustynka, who had come in, leaned over the table and laughed.

“Did you give it them, that you take it away! You are marvellous free
with other people’s property!”

“Folk have self-government there,” the smith continued, without heeding
the old woman’s interruption. “There, everybody goes to school; they all
live in gentlemen’s houses, and are gentlemen.”

“Where may that be?” Yagustynka asked of Antek, who sat at the farther
end of the table.

“In warm countries.”

“Then,” she screamed out angrily, “why does the smith not go there
himself? The dirty dog! he is throwing dust in your eyes, lying to you
... and you blockheads believe him!”

“Yagustynka, pray be so good as to go peacefully whence you came.”

“No, I will not! The tavern is for us all; and I, poor as I am, have as
much right here as you. You play the teacher here! you, who serve the
Jews, who cringe to the officials, who pull off your cap to the Squire
from a mile away! You loud-mouthed ranter, you! Oh, I know of....” She
said no more. The smith had taken her under the ribs, pushed the door
open with his foot, and pitched her into the big room, where she lay
sprawling on the floor.

Without a word of reviling, she picked herself up, and called out
cheerily:

“As strong as a horse, you are! I’d fain have such a husband!”

The folk burst into a guffaw, and she went out to curse in silence and
alone.

By this time the tavern had begun to empty; the music had ceased, and
the people were going home. The night was warm and the moon shone
bright: no one stayed but the recruits, who shouted and drank their
fill, and Ambrose, who, being exceeding mellow, had rushed into the
middle of the road, singing and reeling, from one side to the other.

The knot of men who had the blacksmith for leader had also left the
place.

The recruits too, a little later, when Yankel was putting out the
lights, staggered forth, all arm in arm, and went down the road, bawling
songs and howling and bellowing so that the dogs bayed at them.

Kuba alone remained, so fast asleep in the ashes, that Yankel had to
awaken him. He would not rise, though, but kicked out, and aimed blows
in the air.

“Off, Jew!” he stammered. “I will sleep as I choose. A tiller of the
land am I; and you—you are a scurvy rascal and a villain!”

A pail of water sobered him so much that he rose, and with astonishment
and dismay, learned that, having drunk a whole rouble’s worth, he was in
Yankel’s debt for that amount.

“What! a quarter of a litre, rum, one herring, tobacco, and another
quarter besides: can they make up a rouble? How’s that?” His brain was
swimming.

Yankel, however, at last convinced him, and they came to an
understanding about the gun which the Jew was to supply; although Kuba
was firm in refusing to give him the oats demanded.

“My father was not a thief; neither am I.”

“Now go away, Kuba; it is time, and I have still some prayers to say.”

“Hear the old hypocrite! Asking a man to steal, and saying his prayers
on the top of that!” he muttered, as he walked homewards, trying to
remember things and sift them clear: for somehow he could not believe he
had drunk a whole rouble’s worth. But he was not yet sober, and the cold
night air made him dizzy; so he reeled and staggered along, now falling
against the hedges, now against the logs of timber piled up outside the
huts. He swore.

“May the devil wring your necks for cumbering the road so, rascals! You
must have been tipsy when you did it. Yes, drunken wretches! and his
Reverence’s warnings have been all for naught.... His Reverence....”
Here reflection came to him; he realized the condition he was in, and
felt overwhelmed with contrition. He stopped short, looking about him
for some hard thing that might be handy. Then he forgot about that, and
clutched at his shaggy mane, and beat his face with his fists.

“You drunken wretch, you plague-stricken swine! I will drag you before
his Reverence, and he will rebuke you in presence of the whole
congregation, and say you are a dog, and a miserable drunkard; you have
drunk half a litre of vodka—a whole rouble’s worth—and are a beast,
worse than a beast!”—A sudden wave of self-compassion then came over
him; he sat down in the road and burst into tears.

The moon, large and splendid, was floating through the dark space; like
silver nails in the firmament, a few stars shone, sparsely scattered
about; a thin grey tissue of mist hung over the pond like a veil, and
waved its folds above the village. The world had entered into that
unfathomable quiet of the autumn night, save that the few who were going
home sang as they went, and dogs were heard to bark now and then.

Also, upon the road in front of the tavern, Ambrose, still reeling from
one side to the other, quavered forth his song:

  “Tell, Marysia mine,
  Tell, O best and truest,
  Tell whose ale thou brewest,
  Tell, Marysia mine!”

which he repeated with interminable reiteration, until such time as the
effects of his potations should cease.




                               CHAPTER V


Autumn was growing ever more and more autumnal.

The pale days passed, dragging themselves over the empty soundless
fields, and died away beyond the forest, always stiller, always paler,
like the Sacred Host in the glimmer of a taper that is going out.

And every dawn the morning came more and more sluggishly, benumbed, as
it were, by the cold of the hoarfrosts, and the sorrowful stillness and
the life ebbing out of the land. The sun, dim, shorn of its beams, came
blossoming forth from the depths; and crows and daws that had started up
from somewhere in the East flew circling round its disk: they skimmed
over the fields in long low flight, and croaked with dull mournful
voices. Following them, the wind swept along, bitter and bleak, ruffling
the stirred waters, burning up all that was left of greenery, and
tearing away the last dead leaves from the poplars on the roads: these
fell slowly, like trickling tears—tears of blood, shed by the summer as
it lay dying.

And every dawn, the villages woke up somewhat later, the cattle went to
graze with more slothful steps, the barn-doors swung open with less
stridulous creaking; men’s voices seemed muffled as they sounded in the
deathly void of the fields, and their very life beat now with fainter
pulsations. From time to time, they appeared outside their cabins or out
in the country, and, suddenly stopping, peered for a long time into the
livid murky distance. Or mighty horned heads would be sometimes raised
from the grass of the yellow pastures; and as they slowly chewed the
cud, their eyes would likewise go staring far, far away, while at
intervals a hollow lowing would resound through the desolate waste.

And every dawn, it grew colder, darker; the smoke floated lower above
the bare orchard trees, and more birds came swarming into the village to
take shelter near the granaries. Crows perched on the ridges of the
roofs or on the bare boughs, or flitted along close to the ground,
croaking hoarsely—singing, as it were, the dismal song of approaching
winter.

Noontide was sunny as a rule: but so silent! The murmuring of the woods
was heard afar as a faint whisper, and the rippling of the river sounded
like sobs of pain. The stillness of that noontide had something of death
in it; and on the unfrequented ways and in the leafless orchards there
lurked a profound sadness, mingled with a sense of shrinking from what
was to come.

The ploughing was nearly over, and some finished their work, ending the
last furrow when it was already dark, and looking back at the fields as
they went home, wishing and longing for next spring to arrive soon.

Often, before evening set in, chilly rains would fall; and these, as
time went on, continued even till twilight—that long autumn twilight
when the cabin windows would shine flaming like golden blossoms, and the
pools in the deserted roads glistened as glass—and even till the cold
wet wind of the night flung its drops against the panes and moaned among
the orchard trees.

One broken-winged stork that had remained perforce, and was often seen
stalking about the meadows, now began to draw near to Boryna’s
cornstacks, and Vitek took delight in attracting it by giving it food.

_Dziads_,[12] too, now passed through the village more and more
frequently; not only those of the usual kind, who went from house to
house with their cavernous wallets and their lengthy prayers, and at
whose approach the house-dogs always fell a-baying; but also certain
others of a very different sort. These had travelled much and far, to
many holy places; they knew Chenstohova, and Ostrobrama, and Kalvarya
well, and in the long evenings they would willingly entertain the
village folk by tales of what was going on in the world, and the strange
things done in foreign parts. And there were even some who told of the
Holy Land, and related such marvels about the vast seas they had
crossed, and the adventures which had befallen them, that the people
listened in pious amazement, and more than one could scarcely believe
that such things could be.

-----

Footnote 12:

  _Dziad_ signifies in Polish a grandfather, an old man, or an
  ancestor, but is now mostly used to mean a beggar of a special
  type.—_Translator’s Note._

Ah, it was autumn, late autumn now!

Neither rollicking songs, nor merry shouts, nor even the chirruping of
little birds, could be heard in the village any more: only the blast
howling over the thatched roofs, the icy rain pouring glass-like films
down the rattling panes, and the quick dull thudding of the flails on
the threshing-floors, which grew daily louder and louder.

It was indeed Autumn, the mother of Winter.

One comfort there was. Hitherto the weather had not been really bad, and
the roads had not yet softened into bogs; so possibly it might hold
until the fair, to which, as to a village fête, all Lipka was presently
going.

It was to take place on St. Cordula’s day and, it being the last fair
previous to Yule-tide, everybody had made preparations.

Many days before, the great question, What ought to be sold? had been
debated: whether cattle, or corn, or some livestock of the smaller kind.
It would also be needful, since winter was coming on, to make purchases;
and those to no small amount. Thence arose not a few bickerings and
tiffs and jars in the families: all knew that no one had much money to
spare, and cash was harder to get every day.

Besides, it was just then that the taxes had to be paid, and the
communal rates too, and various sums to be laid out, borrowed money to
be returned in many cases, and not infrequently, the servants’ wages
were due. So that more than one owner (even of seventeen acres!) was
sometimes in straits to know what he had better do.

And so, some took a cow out of the byre, cleansed her dung-plastered
sides with straw, gave her plenty of clover for the night, or a mess of
barley boiled with potatoes, and did all they could to fatten her up a
little; while others experimented with some blind old jade, completely
worthless, endeavouring to make it look at least something like a horse.

And others in order to have their corn ready in time, were busily
threshing it all day long.

At Boryna’s, too, all were working amain. Aided by Kuba, the old man
threshed out all his wheat, while Yuzka and Hanka employed every leisure
moment in fattening the sow, or such of the geese as they had selected
for sale. And, as rain was expected at any moment, Antek went time and
again to the wood with Vitek, to get dry boughs and brushwood for fuel
and litter: of this, some went to the cow-house, and the rest to make a
warm outer coating for the hut.

This forced spell of work was kept up till late the last evening before
the fair; and it was not until the wheat, all in sacks upon the cart,
had been wheeled into the barn, and everything was quite ready for the
morrow, that they all sat down together to supper in Boryna’s cabin.

The fire was leaping merrily up the chimney, and by its light they ate
with leisurely decorum and in silence; but when the meal was over, and
the womenfolk had cleared away pots and pans, Boryna drew a little
closer to the fire and said:

“We shall have to start ere day breaks.”

“Certainly, not a whit later,” Antek replied, and set to greasing the
harness, while Kuba was engaged in whittling a swipple for his flail;
and Vitek, occupied in peeling potatoes for next morning’s meal,
nevertheless found means to play with Lapa, who lay close by and
searched for fleas.

Nothing was heard for some time but the crackling of the logs, the
shrill cry of crickets beside the hearth, the splashing of water outside
the room, and the clinking of pots and dishes.

“Kuba, do you intend to remain in my service next year?”

He let his knife drop, and gazed so long and steadily into the fire that
Boryna asked him whether he had heard the question.

“Heard it? I have: but I was thinking.—Truly, you have not treated me
ill in any wise.... Only——” Here he broke off in some confusion.

“Yuzka! Bring vodka and a bit of something.—Are we like Jews, to be dry
when we do business?”

Thus he gave his order, and drew a bench closer to the fire. Yuzka
presently brought in a bottle and a loaf and a string of sausages, and
set them on the bench.

“Drink, Kuba, drink, and say your say.”

“Thanks, master.—Well, I’d like to stay, but ... but....”

“Some increase of wages, perhaps?”

“It were good. For see, my sheepskin coat is all in rags. So are my
boots; and I need a capote besides. If I go to church as I am, I must
stay in the porch. How can I stand before the altar in such a dress?”

“Yes,” Boryna sternly put in, “the other Sunday you did not care: you
pushed and thrust yourself to where the foremost were standing!”

“It is true.... Yes, but ...” he stammered, greatly abashed and flushing
crimson.

“And his Reverence himself teaches us that the elders ought to be
respected.—Now, Kuba, drink to a good understanding between us, and
hearken to what I say. You know very well that a farm-hand is not a
farmer. Everyone has his place, given to him by our Lord. To you also
hath the Lord Jesus given yours. Keep it therefore, do not push forward,
nor set yourself above other folk, for this were a grievous sin. His
Reverence will tell you the very same thing. It must be so, else there
would be no order in the world.—Do you follow me?”

“I am not a brute beast, and know what words mean.”

“Well, then, see to it that you do not set yourself above anyone.”

“But my only desire was to be nearer God’s altar!”

“In whatsoever nook you are, God will hear you: fear nothing. Also, why
should you thrust yourself amongst the foremost, since all here know
you?”

“You are right, very right. If I were a farmer, I should bear the canopy
and support his Reverence, and sit on a bench, and sing aloud out of a
book. But,” he concluded, with a sigh, “being only a labourer—though a
husbandman’s son, mind you!—it behoves me to stand in the vestibule, or
outside in the porch, like a dog.”

“So is it ordained throughout the world, and you will not change it by
taking thought.”

“Without doubt I shall not.”

“Take another drop, Kuba, and say what increase of wages you would
have.”

Kuba took the vodka. Now, as he was already somewhat flustered, he
presently felt as in the tavern, with Michael (from the organist’s) or
any other boon companion at his side, whom he could talk with freely and
joyously, as an equal. So he undid a button or two of his capote,
stretched out his legs, struck the bench with his fist, and cried out:

“Four paper roubles more, with a silver one besides, and I’ll stay with
you!”

“You’re drunk or mad, I fancy,” was Boryna’s protest; but Kuba, now
fairly started in pursuit of what he wished and dreamed for, never heard
his master’s words. His imagination was no longer under control, his
mind began to take wings, his self-assurance to grow great, and he felt
himself as high and mighty as any farmer might feel.

“Yes. Four paper roubles more, and one other as earnest money, and I’ll
stay. If not, then, curse it! I’ll go to the fair. There I shall find
service, were it only as a coachman at some manor. They know me—know I
am honest, and able to do any farm work, afield or in the house; many a
farmer might learn a good deal of me, how I tend the cattle.—Or else....
I know how to shoot, and can get birds for his Reverence, or for
Yankel.... Or else....”

“See him!” the old man roared; “behold how grandly this lame one is
prancing!”

The insult effectually sobered Kuba, and roused him from his dreamings.
He said no more of what he could do; but held doggedly none the less to
what he had said. Boryna had to give way by half a rouble or one _zloty_
at a time, and ended by agreeing to give him three roubles more, and a
couple of shirts in lieu of earnest money.

“Ho! Ho! what a fellow you are!” he said, as he drank with him to clinch
the agreement, though he was angry at having to spend so much. All the
same he thought Kuba was worth it, and more. A man as good as two for
hard work; scrupulously honest besides, and more heedful of the beasts
he tended than of himself; one, moreover, so well acquainted with
husbandry that he could be relied on both to do his duty, and to see
that the others did theirs.

After settling two or three minor points, Kuba was about to leave. At
the door, however, he turned round, and spoke in faltering tones:

“The agreement is made, then: three roubles and a couple of shirts. But
... but.... I beseech you, don’t sell the filly. I saw her into the
world, and spread my sheepskin over her, lest she should die of cold....
I could never bear to see her ill-used, perhaps by a Jew!... A horse is
so docile, a man is nothing beside it.... Please don’t sell her!”

“I never thought of doing such a thing.”

“Folk talked of it in the tavern, and I heard.”

“Meddlesome dogs and busybodies! They always know best what is to be
done.”

Kuba was so delighted that, had he dared, he would have embraced his
master’s knees. He made the best of his way to bed, for it was late, and
there was the fair on the morrow.

                  *       *       *       *       *

Next day, before the cock had crowed twice, every highway and by-way
towards Tymov was thronged with people wending their way thither.

There had been a heavy rain ere morning. In the East it had cleared up a
little, but the sky was threatening, with many a dun-coloured cloud.
Over the low-lying fields crept fogs, dripping wet and grey as coarse
canvas; and the pathways glistened with many a pool.

They had set out from Lipka at early dawn.

All along the poplar-planted road beyond the church and as far as the
forest stretched a chain of slowly-rolling wagons, one close after
another; and either side of the highway was variegated by a line of red
petticoats and white capotes.

The multitude was so great that all the village seemed to be there.

The poorer husbandmen went on foot; so did the women and the farm-hands
and the lasses. So, too, did some common labourers and inferior workers,
this being the fair at which service was taken or changed.

Some went to buy, and some to sell, and some just to enjoy the fair.

One man led a cow or a big calf by a rope; one drove a flock of shorn
sheep in front of him; another walked behind a sow with her little ones,
or a lot of white geese, with their wings tied; another trotted by,
riding a sorry nag; while from under many an apron the red comb of a
cock peered forth.—The wagons and carts, too, were well laden. Often,
from the basketwork and straw within one of them, a hog’s snout would
appear, squealing clamorously, till the geese gaggled in consternation,
and the dogs that ran to market by their masters’ sides, barked in
chorus.

But Boryna only left his cabin when the day had fully risen, and the sky
had quite cleared. Hanka and Yuzka had started before him at the very
break of day, with the sow and the fatted pig; and Antek had taken ten
sacks of wheat and fifty pounds of red clover-seed in the cart. Kuba
alone had remained at home, with Vitek, and old Yagustynka, hired to
cook the dinner and milk the cows.

Vitek, who wanted to go to the fair, was blubbering noisily outside the
cow-house.

“What is the matter with the fool?” Boryna grunted; and making the sign
of the Cross, he started off on foot, expecting that someone would give
him a lift by the way. Which also came to pass; for just beyond the
tavern the organist, who was driving in a britzka with a couple of lusty
horses, caught up with him.

“What, Matthias, are you on foot?”

“Aye, stretching my legs.—Praised be Jesus Christ!”

“For ever!” the organist’s wife answered. “Jump up; there is room for
you.”

“Many thanks. I should have walked, but, as the saying is: ‘They that
ride in a cart are ay joyful at heart’”—and he sat down on the front
seat, with his back to the horses.

“And so young Yanek is not at school now? How’s that?” he inquired of a
lad who was driving, and sitting in front with a farm-hand.

“Oh, I’m only just here for the fair!” he sang out in reply. He was the
organist’s son. His father said, tapping a box which he held out to
Boryna: “French snuff: take a pinch.” They both did so, and both sneezed
solemnly.

“Well, how goes it with you? Selling anything to-day?”

“Nothing much. Wheat sent earlier, and a pig, taken by the girls.”

“Not bad, not bad at all!” the organist’s wife exclaimed. “Yanek, put
this comforter on: it is chilly.”

“Oh, I am all right,” he answered; but she insisted on his putting it
on.

“But,” Boryna pointed out, “think of my expenses; I can scarce pay my
way.”

“Matthias, do not complain; you have no reason to. Thank God that you
have enough.”

Boryna, not liking to be thus reproved in the presence of a hired man,
leaned forward hastily, and whispered:

“Is Yanek to remain at school much longer?”

“Only till Easter.”

“And after? Is he to stay at home, or become an official?”

“My good man, what should he be doing at home? We have lots of children,
and only fifteen acres. And times are hard—hard as stones!—There are
christenings in plenty indeed; but what do we get from them?”

“On the other hand,” Boryna satirically remarked, “there is no lack of
funerals.”

“And what do funerals bring us? Nobody dies but poor people. A farmer’s
burial, really worth something to us, comes only once or twice a year.”

“And votive masses,” she added, “are ever more seldom, and people
bargain for them like Jews!”

“That,” Boryna explained, “is on account of present hard times, and
poverty.”

“Also because men now think less of their salvation, and of the duty to
help poor souls in purgatory!”

The organist here added: “And we get less from the manors as well.
Formerly, when on our rounds at harvest-time, or offering wafers, or at
Yule-tide, or with our lists of parishioners newly made up, we used to
go straight to the manor, where they grudged us neither corn, nor money,
nor flour for pastry. And now, good heavens! all have grown so stingy
that, if one offers us a little sheaf of rye, it must have been gnawed
by mice; and if a bushel of oats, it will be chaff for the greater part.
Had we not a bit of land, we should have to beg our bread,” he
concluded, holding out his snuff-box to Boryna.

“True, true,” the latter replied, though under no delusion. He well knew
the organist had money, some in the bank, some out at interest, and
profitably lent to farm-hands. So he only smiled to hear his
lamentations, and once more asked about Yanek.

“Are you going to make a Government clerk of him?”

“Of him? My Yanek—a Government official? I have not denied myself bread
for him that the poor boy should have to finish his classes. No, no; he
shall be a priest.”

“What, a priest?”

“Aye, why not? Shall he lose aught thereby? Whom does it hurt to become
a priest?”

“No one. No one, certainly,” he answered with deliberation, looking
respectfully over his shoulder at the young fellow. “It is an honour.
And also, as the saying is: ‘A priest’s kith and kin will never grow
thin.’”

“They said that Staho, the miller’s son, was to enter the seminary; but
I hear he is now at a college, studying medicine.”

“Ah! such an evil-liver, a priest! Why, my servant Magda is six months
with child—and by him!”

“By the miller’s man, they say.”

“No. His mother says so, but it is only to screen him. Oh, such a
profligate!... God forbid!... As a physician, he’ll do very well.”

Boryna said: “Yes, yes, a priest’s vocation is by far the best,” and
continued to humour her, tactfully listening to her gossip, while the
organist would many a time lift his cap, answering “For ever!” to the
greetings of those he passed by. They went at a good trot; Yanek drove
splendidly, threading his way among the wagons and people and livestock
upon the road, till they got to the forest, where the crush was not so
great, and the road wider.

There they came up with Dominikova, who was going with Yagna and Simon,
and a cow tied by the horns to the cart, from which, hissing like so
many adders, the white necks of some ganders protruded.

They greeted each other, and Boryna went so far, when the wagons were
abreast, as to lean forwards, and say: “You will be late!”

“Oh, we’ve time in plenty!” Yagna laughed in reply.

When they had been passed, the organist’s son looked round at her
several times, and asked at last:

“Is that Dominikova’s Yagna?”

“The same, yes,” Boryna returned, with his eyes upon her, a good way
behind already.

“I was not sure: it is a good couple of years since I last saw her.”

“Ah, she was then tending kine. She’s very young still; but she has
grown as stout as a clover-fed heifer.”

“Aye, aye; comely she is; so well-favoured that every week messengers
are sent to her with vodka—and a proposal.”

“But she’ll none of them. The old woman thinks,” the organist’s wife
whispered spitefully, “that a steward may come for her, and drive all
the peasants away.”

“Well, she would do, even for the wife of a thirty-five acres’ farmer.”

“O Matthias, if you think so much of the lass, send proposers to her
yourself,” she said with a laugh. Thenceforward Boryna spoke not one
word.

“You town-bred riff-raff, here become a big personage—who look under the
tail of every peasant’s hen to see if there are eggs for you—who seek
for money in every peasant’s fist—will you make a mock of me, a
husbandman born! You leave Yagna alone!” So he thought, and looked
straight in front of him, in a very ill humour indeed, at Dominikova’s
cart, bright with the gleams of aprons thrown over kerchiefs, and now
rapidly dropping astern; for Yanek was flogging the horses vigorously,
and their hoofs made great holes in the mud.

The good woman went on talking, but to no purpose. Boryna only nodded,
or mumbled indistinctly, and stubbornly refrained from any utterance
whatever.

And no sooner had they reached the unspeakable pavement of the little
town, than he got down, with thanks for the lift.

“We shall be returning about nightfall,” she said, and asked whether he
would care to go back with them.

“Very much obliged to you,” he replied, “but I have horses of my own.
People would jest—say I was applying for the post of organ-blower or
assistant; and I can’t sing a note or learn how to use an extinguisher!”

They went down a by-street, and he walked with swift steps up a main
one, till he got to the market-place. It was a first-class fair, and the
streets were already pretty well crowded. All the thoroughfares,
squares, lanes and court-yards were full of people and vehicles and all
sorts of country produce, like a flood into which human rivers were
constantly flowing, with dense waves rolling through the narrow alleys
and seeming about to bring the houses down, until it poured into the
great square near the monastery. On the way townwards, there had been
relatively little mud; but here, trodden and trampled by thousands of
feet, it was ankle-deep, splashing in every direction from under the
wheels of the carts.

Every instant, the din grew louder. Nothing could be heard distinctly
save a cow bellowing now and then, a barrel-organ accompanying the
merry-go-round, the obstreperous wailing of _Dziads_, or the
ear-splitting whistles of basket-makers.

Truly, it was a very big fair, so crowded that one could scarce make
one’s way forwards; and by the time that Boryna had reached the main
square, he had to push and elbow a passage by main force amongst the
stalls.

And the things that were there! They could not be told or even
conceived. How, then, is it possible to describe them?

And, first, those lofty canvas booths, which stood in front of the
convent in two rows, all of them devoted to articles for women’s use:
pieces of linen cloth, and kerchiefs, suspended from poles, and all of
them as scarlet as scarlet poppies, making the eyes ache; and then,
close by, another booth hung with the same wares, but all of the purest
yellow; and another, again, of the deep crimson of the beetroot.... But
who could remember all these things?

Lasses and women stood there in such serried crowds that there was not
room, as they say, to thrust a stick in amongst them—some bargaining and
choosing; and some only looking on, gloating over those things of
beauty!

Farther, there were stalls that positively blazed with beads,
looking-glasses, tinsel ornaments, and ribbons and flowers—green and
golden and many-coloured—and caps too ... and the Lord knows what
besides!

Elsewhere, the sellers of holy images had set them forth in glazed and
gilded frames, so gloriously brilliant that (although they only stood
ranged along the walls, or even lay along the ground) more than one
peasant would take his hat off and make the sign of the Holy Cross.

Boryna bought Yuzka the kerchief he had promised her in spring, and
withdrew, pushing his way onwards to the swine-market beyond the
monastery. He made but slow progress, owing both to the terrible crush
and to the many interesting objects which he saw.

The capmakers, for instance, had put up wide ladders in front of their
shops, and embellished these with caps from top to bottom.

The bootmakers had formed a real lane with trestles and horses, from
which endless rows of boots dangled, suspended by the lugs: some of the
common sort—tawny and only requiring to be greased lest the water should
get in; some, lustrous with blacking like varnish; some, women’s boots,
high-heeled, red-laced, and beautifully polished.

Farther were the saddlers’ stalls, superb with horse-collars and
harnesses hanging in festoon from many a peg.

Then came the booths of the rope-makers, of them that sold nets, and of
the itinerant sieve-venders; of those whose trade was to go from fair to
fair with groats for sale; and of the wheelwrights and of the tanners.

Elsewhere, tailors and furriers had set forth their respective goods,
the latter pungent in the nostrils with the spices used to preserve
them; and they, since winter was coming on, had customers not a few.

After these came rows of tables sheltered under canvas roofs, displaying
enormous coils of russet-hued sausages, as thick as a ship’s
mooring-rope; and piles of yellow fat and grease, brown flitches of
smoked bacon, whole sides of fat salt pork, and hams by scores, rose in
multitudinous tiers: while at other stalls, entire carcasses of hogs
were hooked up, wide-opened, gaping, and so dripping with blood that the
dogs gathered round, and had to be driven away.

Close by the butchers were their brethren of the baking-oven; and on
thick layers of straw, on wagons, upon tables and in baskets, and
wheresoever they could be placed, lay monstrous piles of loaves, each as
large as a small cart-wheel. Cakes, too, were there, glazed over with
yellow egg-yolks; and little rolls, and great ones as well.

Nor were stalls for playthings wanting. Some were made of gingerbread,
in the shape of many a kind of beast, of soldiers, and hearts—and
strange forms, whose meaning no one could make out. At other stalls you
could have seen almanacs, prayer-books, tales about robbers and fierce
_Magielons_;[13] at others, cheap whistles, mouth-organs, singing-birds
of baked clay, and similar musical instruments were to be bought, on
which those “Jew rascals” who sold them made such a row as was hardly to
be borne; for the birds chirped, the trumpets blew, the whistles
squeaked with long-drawn shrillness, and the little kettledrums at times
joined in, beating a tattoo: and the uproar was enough to split any
man’s head.

-----

Footnote 13:

  _Magielon_, probably from “Magellan,” means a wild adventurer, the
  hero of some tale of derring-do.—_Translator’s Note._

But in the centre of the market-place, under the trees, coopers, tinmen
and earthenware dealers had made up a group apart. There were so many
pots, pans, pipkins and porringers that it was no easy thing to get
past. Beyond these were stationed the joiners, with a show of painted
bedsteads and chests, wardrobes, and tiers of shelves, and tables.

Now, in every place—upon the carts, along the walls, in the gutters,
and, in short, wherever they found room—saleswomen were sitting: with
onions in strings, or in baskets; with cloth fabrics and petticoats of
their own making; with eggs, cheeses, mushrooms, pats of butter of
oblong shape and wrapped in a linen cloth. Some had potatoes to sell,
some a couple of geese, or a fowl already plucked and drawn; others,
flax fibres finely combed out, or skeins of spun flaxen thread. Each of
them sat by her wares and chatted pleasantly with her neighbour, as folk
are wont to do at the fair. And when a purchaser appeared, they dealt
with him quietly, gravely, leisurely, as decent peasant people: not like
those Jews, who quarrel and scream and push one another, as though they
were out of their minds.

Amid carts and booths, smoke was seen here and there curling up from
sheet-iron stoves. Here they sold hot tea. At others, there were
eatables: fried sausages, cabbage, _barszcz_[14] and boiled potatoes.

-----

Footnote 14:

  _Barszcz_—pronounced “barshch”—a soup made of sour
  beetroots.—_Translator’s Note._

Everywhere, _Dziads_ were about in vast swarms: the blind, the halt, the
dumb; cripples with never an arm, cripples with never a leg: just as at
a local village fête. They played hymn tunes on tiny kits they held, or
sang godly songs, clinking money in their wooden bowls. From the
house-walls, from among the wagons, from the mud-deluged street, they
all came to beg timidly, and implore a trifle in money or in kind.

On all this did Boryna gaze, not infrequently with admiration, as he
exchanged a few words with acquaintances whom he met. At last he got to
the swine-market, which was beyond the monastery: a very large space of
sandy ground, with a few houses sprinkled here and there. Close to the
monastery garden wall, and shaded by many a huge oak-tree that stretched
out its branches over the wall, still covered with withered leaves, were
grouped a good many people and carts, together with a large number of
swine brought to the fair for sale.

He soon saw Hanka and Yuzka, who stood at the outside of the group.

“Have you sold, hey?”

“Oh, the butchers have been here already to bargain for the sow; but
they offer too little.”

“Are swine dear?”

“Dear? Not at all. So many have come, and the buyers are too few.”

“Anybody from Lipka?”

“The Klembas have brought some small pigs; and Simon, Dominikova’s son,
has one too.”

“Well, be as quick as you can, that you may enjoy the fair.”

“We have enough of waiting already.”

“How much will they give for the sow?”

“Thirty paper roubles. They say she is not well fed; big bones, but no
fat on them.”

“That’s the biggest of lies! She has four fingers’ thickness of fat!” he
cried, feeling the sow’s back and sides. “The young pig is not fat on
the sides, but then its hams are well clad,” he added, driving it out of
the wet sand where it was wallowing and half buried.

“Sell at thirty-five. I shall just see Antek, and come back to you
directly.—Haven’t you a mind to eat?”

“Our bread is eaten already.”

“I’ll buy you a bit of sausage besides. Only get a good price for the
pigs.”

“Father, won’t you think of buying me the kerchief you promised last
spring?”

Boryna put his hand to his bosom, but stopped, as though struck with
some idea, took out his hand again, and waved it, saying merely:

“You shall have it, Yuzka.”

Instantly he moved off, for he had descried Yagna’s face amongst the
wagons; but before he got to her, she had disappeared, and was nowhere
to be seen. So he went in search of Antek: no easy task, for the street
from the swine-market to the great square was so thronged with carts,
one after another and several abreast, that one could drive past only
with the greatest care and difficulty.

However, he happened upon him at once, sitting on the sacks of wheat,
and flicking with his whip at the Jews’ poultry, which came running
about near the bags out of which the horses were eating, while he made
surly replies to the bargainers.

“I said seven, and seven it shall be.”

“I give six and a half: the wheat is damaged.”

“You scurvy dog! let me but fetch a blow at your ugly face, and it will
be damaged enough: but my wheat is as good as good can be.”

“Perhaps; but it’s damp.... I’ll take it by measure, and at six roubles
five _zloty_.”

“No. By weight, and at seven.—I have said.”

“But, my good farmer, why so angry? Buying or not buying, one may always
try to bargain.”

“Then bargain away, if it amuses you.” And he paid no more heed to the
Jews, who came opening the sacks one after another, to examine the
wheat.

“Antek, I am just going to the scrivener’s. I shall be back in the
twinkling of an eye.”

“What? With your complaint against the manor-folk?”

“Think you I’ll not resent the wrong done me?”

“Just get hold of the keeper, fasten him to a pine-trunk, and cudgel him
till his ribs clatter: then you’ll have justice done!”

“Aye, and serve him right too; but the manor-folk must come in for their
share,” he answered in a hard voice.

“Hand me over a _zloty_.”

“What for?”

“To drink a drop and eat a bit.”

“Always looking into your father’s purse! Have you no money of your
own?”

Antek, furious, turned his back on his father, whistling derisively; and
the old man, though very unwillingly, pulled out a _zloty_ and gave it
to him.

“Yes; coin your blood to money, and give it away to all!” he thought, as
he pushed his way towards a large tavern at the corner, where many
guests had come to eat. The scrivener lived in a tiny room in the
court-yard. Clad only in his shirt, unwashed, unkempt, but with a cigar
in his mouth, he was then sitting at a table near the window.—On a
mattress in the corner a woman lay, with a greatcoat over her.

“Sit down, my good man!” He tossed some garments on to the floor off a
chair which he offered to Boryna, who presently explained the whole
business to him in detail.

“As sure as a Pater ends with Amen, you’ll get a verdict in your favour!
What! A cow dead, and the boy frightened into an illness! We are bound
to win!” He rubbed his hands, and looked about the table for some paper.

“But the boy is quite well.”

“All the same, he might have fallen ill: the keeper gave him a beating.”

“Not him, but a neighbour’s cowherd.”

“A pity; that would have been still better. But we shall word it so that
it may seem both that the cow died, and that the boy had an illness. Let
the manor-folk pay!”

“Surely. I want nothing but justice.”

“I’ll draw up your complaint instantly.—Franka, you sluggard!” he cried,
kicking the woman on the mattress so hard that she lifted up her tousled
head. “Fetch us vodka and something to eat!”

“I have not one kopek, Gutek; and they’ll give us nothing on trust, you
know,” she grumbled, and, rising from her disorderly couch, yawned and
stretched herself. She was a big woman, with a drunkard’s face, bruised
and bloated, but the thin reedy voice of a baby.

The scrivener set to work, with noisy pen scratching the paper. He
puffed at his cigar, blowing the smoke into Boryna’s face, as the latter
was looking on. Now and then he paused to rub his freckled hands and
turn his haggard pimply face towards Franka. He wore a great black
moustache; his front teeth were broken, his lips livid.

The complaint was soon made out. It cost a rouble, and another for the
stamp; and he agreed to present it at the court for three more.

Boryna willingly allowed the expenses incurred, feeling sure that the
manor would have to pay them, with heavy damages besides.

“There must be justice in the world!” he cried, on departing.

“If we don’t win in the Communal Court, we shall try the Assembly; if
not there, why then, the District Court, and then the Judgment Chamber:
I won’t give in.”

“Why should I abandon what is mine?” he said, with fierce obstinacy.
“And to whom? To those manor-folk, owners of forests and of fields
without end? No!”

Such thoughts were filling his mind, as he went forth into the
market-place: but just as he passed the capmakers’ stalls, he met with
Yagna.

There she stood, with one dark-blue cap on her head, cheapening another.

“See here, Matthias! this ‘yellow one’[15] would have me believe this is
a good cap: but no doubt he is lying.”

-----

Footnote 15:

  _Yellow one._—A nickname sometimes given to Jews by
  peasants.—_Translator’s Note._

“A very nice cap. Is’t for Andrew?”

“It is: Simon’s is already bought.”

“Will it not be too small for him?”

“His head is just the size of mine.”

“What a well-favoured stable-boy you would make!”

“Ah! shouldn’t I?” she exclaimed, with a jaunty air, and cocking her cap
on one side.

“I’d take you to my service directly!”

“Only my terms might prove much too high.” She laughed.

“For some, perhaps; not for me.”

“But I’d do no work in the fields.”

“Oh, I would do the work for you, Yagna!” he whispered, and the look he
darted at her was so passionate that she shrank back in confusion, and
paid for the cap without bargaining.

“Have you sold your cow?” he asked her, after a time, when he had become
more master of himself, and overcome the sensation which had so suddenly
gone to his head, like strong vodka.

“Yes, they bought her for the priest in Yerzov. Mother has gone with the
organist, who wants to engage a farm-labourer.”

“Well then, let’s just go and take a drop of sweetened vodka together.”

“What’s that you say?”

“You are cold, Yagna; it will warm you somewhat.”

“Go with you for a drink?... Where could I go?”

“Then, Yagna, I’ll bring some, and we’ll drink it here together.”

“God reward your kindness, but I must look for Mother.”

“Yagna, I’ll help you to find her,” he whispered very low, and going
foremost, elbowed a way for her so powerfully that she was easily able
to get through the crowd. But when they stood before the booths of linen
goods, the girl walked more slowly, and presently stopped, her eyes
beaming with joy at the various objects before her.

“Oh, what splendid things! Lord, dear Lord!” she murmured, stopping in
front of the ribbons which, hanging above her, waved in the air, like a
mobile and flaming rainbow.

“Choose the one you like best, Yagna!”

“Why, that yellow one embroidered with flowers must cost a rouble, or
perhaps even ten _zloty_!”

“Let not that trouble you, but take it.”

Yagna, however—regretfully indeed and with a great effort—let the ribbon
go, and passed on to the next booth: Boryna remaining a little behind
for a few instants.

Now her gaze again fell on kerchiefs, and stuffs for bodices, and
jackets.

“O Lord, O Lord! what beautiful things!” she murmured low, rapt with the
glamour of it all; and more than once she would plunge her quivering
hands into those folds of green or red satin, till her eyes grew dim and
her heart went pit-a-pat with delight.

And what head-dresses those kerchiefs made! Scarlet silk, embroidered
all round with green flowers; or all of a golden hue; or a deep blue,
like the sky after rain! And those—the finest of them all—of changeful
shimmering colours, pure as water shining in the evening sunlight, and
no heavier than floating gossamer!... No, she could not help it: she
must try that kerchief on her head, and see herself in the looking-glass
the Jewess of the booth was holding out to her.

Yes, it suited her to perfection; it was like a glorious aureole over
her light flaxen tresses, and made the deep azure of her eyes shine so
intensely with the joy of it that they glowed violet amid the splendour
of her face. And people turned to gaze at her, so handsome she appeared,
surrounded with so bright an emanation of youth and health!

“Is not this the daughter of some Squire, disguising herself?” they
whispered among themselves.

For a long time she contemplated the kerchief, and then, with a deep
sigh, took it off, and set to bargaining: not meaning to buy it—this was
impossible—but only for the pleasure of enjoying its beauty a little
longer.

Presently, however, her ardour cooled. The Jewess had put the price at
five roubles!—Even Boryna at once dissuaded her.

Again they came to a stop before the stalls of beads. How many strings
there were! And how they looked! As if the whole stall were
oversprinkled with precious gems: so brilliant, so resplendent! Hard,
indeed, it was to take one’s eyes away from them—from those amber
globules of pellucid gold, looking for all the world as if made of
sweet-scented resin; and the coral drops, like threaded beads of blood;
and the white pearls, as big as hazel-nuts; and those other drops of
silver and of gold!

Yagna tried on more than one, and made her choice of the most beautiful.
At last she caught sight of one very lovely string of coral beads,
passed it four times round her neck, and, turning to the old man, said:

“Does it suit me? Tell me true.”

“Splendidly, Yagna!—But coral beads are no strange thing to me. In a
chest at my home there lies a necklace of eight rows. ’Twas my wife’s.
Every bead is as big as the biggest pea.” This he said to her with
studied indifference.

“And what’s that to me, if it is not mine?” She flung the beads back and
hastened away, moody and repining.

“Yagna, let’s sit down awhile.”

“I must go to mother.”

“No fear of her leaving you behind.”

They sat down together on the shaft of a wagon.

“It’s a big fair,” remarked Boryna, looking round the market-place.

“It’s not small,” she returned, casting a sorrowful glance at the stalls
they had left behind them, and heaving a deep sigh. A pause ensued;
then, trying to shake off her sadness, she spoke:

“Ah, well it is for anyone who is a Squire! Once I saw the daughter of
the Squire of Vola, with other ladies, buying, as they did at every
fair, such quantities of things that they were carried by a manservant!”

“‘Who goes oft to the fair shall lose all he has there.’” Boryna
remarked.

“The proverb is not for them.”

“Not so long as they can borrow from Jews,” he answered, with such
bitterness that Yagna stared at him, knowing not what to reply. Looking
away from her, he asked, in a low voice:

“They have been to you with a proposal from Michael, Voytek’s son, have
they not?”

“They went away as they came. Such a dolt, to send a proposal to me!”

Boryna then rose hurriedly, taking out of his bosom a kerchief, and
something else wrapped up in paper.

“Keep this, Yagna; I must go to Antek.”

Her eyes sparkled at the name. “Is he at the fair?”

“Yes; down that lane, selling the corn.—Take this, Yagna, it is for
you,” he added, seeing her gaze at the kerchief with bewildered eyes.

“Do you give it me? Me—really? Oh, how pretty it is!” She unwrapped the
paper. There lay the very same ribbon that had pleased her so vastly
just before. “Can you be in earnest?” she exclaimed. “Why do you give me
all this? It is very costly, and the kerchief is of pure silk.”

“Take it, Yagna, take it, it is all bought for you. And when some
peasant shall come to drink to you, do not drink back to him. Why
hurry?—Now, I must go.”

“Are these things my own? Say you true?”

“And wherefore should I lie to you?”

“I can scarce believe it,” she said, unwrapping the kerchief, and then
the ribbon again.

“God be with you, Yagna!”

“How I thank you, Matthias!”

He left her. Yagna once more unwrapped the things, and gloated over
them. Then she wrapped them up both together, with a mind to run after
him and give them back: for how could she accept such gifts from a
stranger? But he was no longer in sight. So she walked along slowly, to
seek her mother, secretly and fingering with intense pleasure the parcel
hidden in her bosom. She was full of joy; her cheeks glowed red, and her
white teeth flashed as she smiled.

“Yagna! Pray give some aid to a poor creature. Your people are good,
true Christians! I’ll say a Hail Mary for your departed.... O Yagna!”

Yagna, thus recalled to herself, looked to see who it was that spoke,
and saw Agatha, who was sitting close to the monastery wall, upon a
bundle of straw: for the mud was there more than ankle-deep.

Coming to a standstill, she fumbled in her dress for some coppers; and
Agatha, overjoyed to have met someone of her village, began to ask her
what was going on at Lipka.

“Are all the potatoes in?”

“To the very last.”

“Anything new at the Klembas’?”

“What, they have sent you away to beg ... and you still care about
them?”

“Sent me away? That they did not; I went by myself, for it was needful.
And I care about them, because they are my kinsfolk.”

“And what are you doing now?”

“Going from church to church, from hamlet to hamlet, from fair to fair;
and, as guerdon for my prayers, the good people give me, here a corner
to sleep in, there a morsel to feed me, and at times a copper or two.
The people are good; they will not let a poor creature starve, not
they!” She broke off, and asked, with some hesitation: “Do you know if
all the Klembas are in good health?”

“They are; and how are you?”

“Oh, my health is nothing to boast of. Always a pain in my chest; and
when I take cold, I spit hot blood. I shall not last long, no!—If I can
but hold out till spring, I will go back to the village to die among my
own people. I ask naught else of our Lord.... Naught else.”

“Say a prayer for Father’s soul?” Yagna whispered, slipping some coins
into her hand.

“That will be for all the holy souls in purgatory; for as it is, I
always pray for all those I know, living and dead.—But ... Yagna!...
Have they sent no one to you with vodka?”

“Yes.”

“And you would drink back to none?”

“To none,” she replied briefly. “God be with you, and come next spring
to see us.” And she went to rejoin her mother, whom she perceived at
some distance with the organist.

Boryna was returning to Antek, but slowly, both on account of the
crowds, and because the thought of Yagna was haunting him. Before he saw
his son, however, the blacksmith met him. They greeted one another, and
walked on side by side without speaking. At last:

“Are you going to settle with me, or not?” the smith began, in no
friendly voice. Boryna was up in arms at once.

“Settle what? Lipka was the place to speak with me.”

“These three years I have been waiting. People advise me to bring an
action at law ... but....”

“Do so. I’ll introduce you to a scrivener; yes, and pay him a rouble to
draw up a complaint for you!”

“... But I think,” the smith went on, with crafty moderation, “it were
best to have a friendly understanding.”

“Right. ‘By a neighbourly course get what’s not got by force!’”

“You say wisely.”

“You will get it neither in one way nor in the other.”

“I have always told my wife that you, Father, loved justice.”

“Everyone wants justice ... on his side. I am indifferent, for I owe
nothing.” At those stern words, the blacksmith saw he would get nothing
by his former tactics, so he changed them. As if there had been no
dispute, he very quietly uttered the request:

“Will you stand me a drink? I should like one.”

“Certainly, dearest son-in-law: yes, even should you ask for a litre.”
The tones were rather sneering; but they entered the corner tavern
together. Here they found Ambrose, not drinking, but seated in a corner,
sulky and sad.

“I feel my bones ache; we shall have nasty weather,” Ambrose predicted.

They drank once and again, but saying not a word, each angry with the
other.

“You take your vodka as they do at a funeral,” Ambrose said; he felt
sore at not being invited, for he had scarcely taken anything that
morning.

“How can we talk? Father-in-law is selling so much to-day that he must
think to whom he had best lend his cash out at interest.”

“Matthias, Matthias!” cried Ambrose; “I say to you that our Lord....”

“Matthias I am—for some, not for you, you saucy fellow!—Look at him!
‘Fain would the swine say to the swineherd, Brother!’”

The smith had already taken a couple of stiff drams, and felt inclined
to argue. He lowered his tone, to say:

“Father-in-law, tell me once for all: will you, or will you not, give
what I ask?”

“You have heard my answer. I cannot take my land to the grave with me;
but, while I am living, not one acre will I give up. I will not be fed
at your expense, and mean to enjoy a year or two in this world still.”

“Then pay me off!”

“I have spoken: have you heard?”

“He is looking out,” Ambrose whispered, “for a third wife. What are his
children to him?”

“That’s likely, indeed!”

“Marry I shall, if I choose,” put in Boryna. “Do you object?”

“Object? No; but....”

“If I choose, I shall send a proposal—yes, and no later than to-morrow!”

“Do so. What have I against it? Only let me have Red-and-White’s calf,
and I’ll even help you all I can. You, a reasonable man, must know what
is best for you. I have said so many a time to my wife: you want a woman
in the house to keep it in order.”

“Michael! You said that?”

“May I die unshriven if I did not! Yes, I did say so. I, who advise the
whole village, each man as he requires, should I not know what is good
for you?”

“You rogue, you are lying like a gipsy!—But come to-morrow, and you
shall have the calf.... What I am asked for, I may give; but claim it as
a right, and you’ll get only a broken cudgel—or worse.”

They continued their potations, the smith now treating Boryna, and
inviting Ambrose to join them. This he did very willingly, and told many
a merry tale and jest, so that they presently roared with laughter.

The two separated on good terms. But neither trusted the other a
jot.—Each was transparent to each as a pane of glass, each as easy to
know as a horse with a star on the forehead.

Ambrose remained, expecting gossips and acquaintances willing to offer
him the least little drop. For “a hungry dog will try even to catch a
fly.”

The fair was drawing to its close.

For a moment the sun had shone out at noon, flashing on the world like
the glint of a brandished mirror; then it plunged anew behind the
clouds. Before evening had come, everything was in profound gloom; heavy
masses of vapour rolled down, almost touching the house-roofs, and a
fine rain drizzled as though sifted through a sieve.... The folk
therefore hastened to drive away, anxious to get home before nightfall
and a heavy downpour.

Twilight fell, swift, louring, and dank: the town was once more empty
and silent.

Only along a wall here and there, some _Dziads_ were moaning, and the
voices of revelling and quarrelling were loud in the taverns.

Evening was well advanced when Boryna drove away with his people. They
had sold all they brought, purchased various articles, and enjoyed the
fair to the full. Antek flogged the horses with all his might, and the
cart hurtled athwart the depths of the mud; for he felt cold, and they
had all drunk plentifully. The old man, stingy though he was, and ready
to make a fuss for a _grosz_[16] had that day treated them so well with
things to eat and drink, and friendly words, that they were all amazed
at him.

-----

Footnote 16:

  _Grosz_—the smallest Polish coin—about one-fourth of an American
  cent.—_Translator’s Note._

When they reached the forest, it was black night—so dark that nothing
could be seen. The rain was falling, ever in larger drops. Along the
road a clatter of wagon-wheels, the brawling howl of a drunken song, or
the sucking steps of someone plodding in the mire, were to be heard.

But, in the middle of the poplar-road, whose trees murmured and muttered
as though shivering with cold, Ambrose, now quite drunk, staggered along
from one side to the other, now stumbling against a tree, now falling
into the mud; but he would quickly rise and go on, singing, as was his
wont, with noisy vociferation.




                               CHAPTER VI


The rain had now begun to come down in earnest.

Ever since the fair, all things had been drowned in a grey turbid
shimmer, through which only the dim outlines of the forest or the hamlet
loomed, embroidered, as it were, on a ground of wet canvas.

The autumn downpours swooped down, icily cold, piercingly sharp, and
never-ending.

The rain, like scourges of ashen-grey hue, unceasingly beat upon the
earth, soaking every tree to its very centre, and making every blade of
grass quiver, as in dire pain.

From underneath those thick clouds and that ghastly grey rain there
would appear, now and again, strips of fields, blackened, flat, and
sodden; or there would gleam forth streaks of foam-flecked water,
flowing down the furrows; or the trees along the pathways would stand
forth, dark and stark, as their dripping branches, wet to the inmost
pith, shaking off the last rags of leaves, seemed struggling
desperately, like hounds straining at a leash.

The deserted roads were now transformed into interminable quagmires of
filth.

The short, sad, sunless days crawled by; bleak and dull, with ceaseless
sounds of monotonous plashing, fell the nights.

Mute were the fields, dumb the hamlets, silent the woods. The houses
dusky and colourless, seemed melting into and making one with the earth,
the fences, and the stripped orchards, tossing their boughs with feeble
moans.

A livid whirling downpour had covered the land, taken all colour out of
it, quenched its tints, and plunged the world into twilight. All seemed
confused, and as in a dream. A sadness rose up from the mouldering
fields, from the palsy-stricken woods, from the dead wilderness; thence
it floated like a heavy cloud, lingering about the melancholy crossways,
under the crucifixes which stretched forth their mournful arms and on
the waste roads, where the trees would suddenly quake as with dread, and
sob as if in anguish; it looked with vacant stare into each deserted
nest, and on each fallen cabin; it crept about the burial-places around
the graves of the forgotten dead, and the decaying crosses; it spread
over all the country.

And the drizzle was never-ceasing: but when the heavy rain swooped down,
it wrapped all Lipka in its folds, so that the dark thatches, the dank
stones of the enclosures, the dingy tangles of smoke which twirled above
the chimneys and wandered over the orchards, were visible only at rare
intervals.

The village was noiseless, except for some barns, where men were
threshing. But these were few: the people were all out in the cabbage
plantations. The miry roads lay waste; and waste, too, were the
cabin-surroundings. If now and then anyone appeared, a ghost in the fog,
he vanished at once, and only the sound of his wooden clogs was audible,
as he trudged through the mud. Or from time to time a cart laden with
cabbages would roll slowly away from the peat bogs, and scatter the
geese wading about to snap up such leaves as it let fall.

The pond struggled within the narrow shores which confined it. It was
continually rising; and ere it flooded the lower parts of the road on
Boryna’s side, it came up to the enclosures, and splashed and foamed
before the very cabin-walls.

But the whole village was out, busy cutting the cabbages, and conveying
them home. They were housed everywhere, on threshing-floors, in
passages, in dwelling-rooms, and in some cases, even under the
eaves—bluish-green cabbage-heads were to be seen by hundreds.

They made haste, for it was continually raining, and the ways were all
fast becoming sloughs of mire, and impassable.

That day, they were cutting Dominikova’s plantation.

Yagna, along with Simon, had been there since morning, for Andrew had
stayed at home to mend the roof.

Evening was at hand, and the old housewife again and again came out,
looking towards the mill, and listening for the sound of their coming.

But the work was still going on busily in the low-lying plantation
beyond the mill. Over the meadows stretched a dense fog; only in places,
wide ditches gleamed, full of grey turbid water; and long bands on the
higher ground where the cabbages grew, here of a pallid green, there of
a rusty red. About these flitted dimly the crimson petticoats of women,
piling up heaps of newly cut cabbages.

In the misty distance, close to the river that ran frothing among
thickets of brushwood, there rose many a heap of dull brown peat. Here
the carts were stationed; they could come no nearer, because of the
quaggy nature of the soil, and every sheetful of cabbages had to be
taken to them as a bundle carried on the back.

In some fields cutting was over already, and the people were going home;
from patch to patch, ever louder and louder, their voices sounded
through the fog.

Yagna had only just got through with the work. She was tired out, very
sharp-set, and completely drenched to boot. Even her clogs were
streaming with wet, for they sank more than ankle-deep into the
dun-coloured peaty soil, and she often had to take them off and pour the
water out.

“Simon! be quick now! I can feel my limbs no more!” she called out
wearily; but, seeing that the young man was unable to lift his burden,
she impatiently seized the great bundle, raised it on to her back, and
carried it off to the wagon.

“A big fellow like you—yet with the loins of a woman after childbed!”
She spoke scornfully, as she poured the cabbages out into the straw at
the bottom of the cart.

Simon, much abashed, muttered, growled, scratched his head, and put the
horse to.

“Hurry now, Simon!” she cried, swiftly bearing one huge bundle after
another to the cart.

But night fell, the shades grew blacker, the rain fell heavier, pouring
upon the pulpy ground and into the ditches with a sound as of dropping
corn.

“Yuzka! have you done for to-day?” she cried to Boryna’s daughter, who
had been cutting along with Hanka and Kuba.

“Yes, we have. Time to go home: the weather is frightful, and I am wet
through. Are you going too?”

“Aye. It would soon be so dark that we could not find our way. The rest
must stand over till to-morrow.—Oh, your cabbages are splendid!” she
exclaimed, leaning over towards them, and getting a glimpse of the heaps
that loomed through the mist.

“Yours are very good too, and your turnips far larger than ours.”

“Ah, they were planted from a new kind of seed, brought from Warsaw by
his Reverence.”

“Yagna!”—it was Yuzka’s voice, calling again to her out of the fog—“do
you know, Valek, Joseph’s son, is sending people to-morrow to propose to
Mary Pociotek?”

“What, that little girl? Is she not too young? Only last year she was
herding kine, I think.”

“Yes, she is old enough. Besides, she has so many acres that the lads
are in haste to marry her.”

“You, too, Yuzka, they will be in haste to marry by and by.”

“Unless your father takes another wife,” shouted Yagustynka from the
third field.

“What do you mean?” said Hanka, in a tone of alarm. “He buried her
mother only last spring.”

“What does that matter to a man? Every one is even as a swine; however
full, always ready to thrust his snout into a fresh trough. Ho, ho! one
is not quite cold, nay, not yet dead, and the goodman is after
another.—They are dogs, all of them. What about Sikora? He took a second
wife only three weeks after burying his first.”

“True: but then he was left with five little ones.”

“As you say. But only a fool can believe he married for their sake. For
his own!—He was fain to share his blanket with someone.”

“But,” put in Yuzka, with great energy, “that we would not let Father
do. Never!”

“Silly baby that you are! The land is your father’s own; and so is his
will.”

“Yet his children too ought to be considered; they have their rights,”
Hanka rejoined.

“Better to leap into the deep than cumber another man’s wagon,”
Yagustynka muttered.

Yagna, who had taken no part in this talk, smiled to herself as she
carried the cabbages. She was reminded of what had happened at the fair.

As soon as the wagon was full, Simon made for the road.

“May God be with you!” Yagna then cried to her neighbours.

“And with you! We are coming directly.... Yagna, you’ll come to us to
pluck off the leaves, won’t you?”

“Tell me when, and I’ll be there.”

“The boys have arranged for music at the Klembas’ next Sunday: do you
know?”

“I know, Yuzka, I know.”

“If you meet Antek,” Hanka asked, “pray tell him to hurry. We are
waiting.”

“All right.”

She ran fast to catch the cart, for Simon had started, and could be
heard swearing at the horse. The cart had stuck in the mire of the soft
peaty ground, and was over the axles in mud; so they both had to work
and help the horse past the worst sloughs.

Neither spoke to the other. Simon led the horse, taking care not to let
the cart upset, for the way was everywhere full of deep holes. Yagna put
her shoulder to the cart behind, considering all the while how she
should dress when she went for the leaf-plucking to the Borynas.

It was so dark that the horse was all but invisible. The rain had abated
a little, but the fog hung heavy and damp, and the wind blew and
whistled above them, lashing the trees on the embankment which they were
now going up.

It was a hard ascent, the ground being both steep and slippery.

“The cart is too full for one horse!” exclaimed a voice on the
embankment.

“Is that you, Antek?”

“Surely.”

“Then be quick; Hanka is expecting you.—But give us a helping hand now.”

“Wait awhile: I must get down first.—It is so dark that you can’t see
anything.”

They were up the embankment in no time, for the helping hand had pushed
so powerfully that the horse scrambled up at once, and only came to a
halt at the top.

“Thanks most heartily,” she said; “but, good God! you _are_ strong!”

And she stretched out her hand to shake his.

They were mute. The cart went on before them, while they walked on, side
by side, unable to find words, and both of them strangely agitated.

“Are you going back?” she asked in a low whisper.

“I shall only go with you as far as the mill, Yagna; the water has made
a nasty hole there.”

“Very dark, isn’t it?” she said.

“Are you afraid, Yagna?” he murmured, drawing closer.

“Why should I be?”

They were mute again, walking on shoulder to shoulder, side touching
side.

“How bright your eyes shine!... Like a wolf’s.”

“Will you come to the Klembas’ on Sunday for the music?”

“Will Mother allow me?”

“Do come, Yagna, do come!” he entreated her, in a strangled husky voice.

“Is it your wish?” she asked him softly, looking into his eyes.

“Why, Lord! ’twas I ordered the fiddler from Vola, only for you; and
only for you did I beg Klemba to let us have his cabin.” He spoke in a
low tone; his face was so close to hers, and his breath came so quick,
that she drew back a little, quivering all over with emotion.

“Go now—they are waiting for you—someone may see us.—Go!”

“Will you come?”

“I will—I will,” she repeated, turning to look at him as he went away:
but the fog had swallowed him up, and she only heard his feet, as they
squashed away through the thick slush.

Then an irrepressible shiver seized her; and yet it was a fiery blast
that went through her heart and brain. She knew not what it was that had
come upon her: her eyes were full of flames; her breath failed her; she
could not still the passionate throbbing of her heart. Instinctively she
stretched forth her arms as for an embrace: then stiffened herself,
taken with so wild a fit of sudden shuddering that she could have cried
out aloud. But she reached the wagon and, catching hold, gave it a
forward push with great though needless violence. The cart creaked and
lurched over, so that several cabbages fell out into the mud. But still
she saw before her that face, and ah! those eyes, so bright, so full of
ardent craving!

“He is not a man, he’s a whirlwind,” she mused blankly. “Can there be
such another in the whole world?”

She came back to her senses with the noise of the mill they were
passing, and with the roar of the water pouring over the wheel and under
the sluices; for those, owing to the high level of the water, had been
thrown open; with a noisy rush the stream rolled down, breaking up into
volumes of yeast-like foam that formed long white streaks on the broad
expanse of the river.

At the miller’s house, just by the roadside, a lamp had been lit and
placed on a table, whence it could be seen through the curtained
windows.

“They really have a lamp, just as at his Reverence’s or at some
manor-house!”

“For are they not rich folk?” said Simon. “They have more land than
Boryna himself; they put their money out at interest; and how they cheat
us when they grind our wheat!”

“They live like big landowners.... It is well for such as they.... They
strut about the rooms, they loll upon the sofas, and eat dainty food,
and make others work for them.” So thought his sister, but without
envious feelings, nor paying any heed to what Simon went on saying; who,
usually taciturn, now held forth on this subject at interminable length.

At last they arrived. In their bright warm cabin, a fire was blazing
merrily on the hearth. Andrew was peeling potatoes, and their mother
preparing supper.

Close to the fire sat a hoary-headed old man.

“Is all the work over, Yagna?”

“Only about three sheets full are still to be cut.”

She went into the inner room to change, and was back again at once,
getting things ready for the meal, all the time keenly and curiously
observant of the old man, who sat profoundly silent, looking into the
fire, while his lips moved and his rosary passed through his fingers,
bead by bead. When they sat down to the meal, the old dame placed a
spoon for him, and asked him to eat with them.

“Remain ye with God: I go,” he answered. “But I shall look in here
again, and perchance make a longer stay at Lipka.”

Kneeling down in the centre of the room, he bent before the holy images,
crossed himself, and walked out.

“Who is that?” Yagna asked.

“A saintly pilgrim. He comes from the Sepulchre of Jesus. This many a
year have I known him. He has been here more than once, and brought me
holy things from afar.... About three years since....”

She was interrupted by the entrance of Ambrose, who, after the usual
greetings, took a seat by the fire.

“It is so cold and wet that even my wooden leg feels numb!”

“Why wander so, in such weather, and in the night too?” Dominikova
grumbled. “You had far better have stayed at home and said your
prayers.”

“At home I was a-weary; so, coming out to see a girl or two, I came
first of all to you, Yagna!”

“Death is the name of the only girl for you.”

“Oh, _she_! she has forgotten me quite; she prefers dancing with the
young.”

“What do you mean?” Dominikova asked.

“That his Reverence has just carried the Holy Viaticum to Bartek over
the water.”

“Why, he was quite well when I saw him but now at the fair!”

“He has been so savagely cudgelled by his son-in-law that his liver was
ruptured.”

“When? and on what account?”

“On account of the land, of course. They have been at odds these six
months, and to-day at noon they settled the matter.”

“Why,” Yagna cried, “is there no judgment of the Lord upon such
murderers?”

“It will come,” her mother replied sternly, raising her eyes to the holy
images.

“Yes, but it will not bring the dead to life,” Ambrose muttered.

“Sit down, and share our board.”

“I have naught against that. I still can get through a dish—if only
large enough.”

“You think of nothing but jesting and drollery.”

“I have nought else in the wide world: why should I care!”

They seated themselves round the bench on which the two dishes—potatoes
and sour milk—had been put, and set to eating with the usual
deliberation and taciturnity, while Andrew saw to the pots’ being
abundantly supplied. Only Ambrose now and again said something funny, at
which he himself was the first to laugh.

“Is his Reverence at home?” Dominikova asked towards the end of the
meal.

“Where else, in such weather? Yes, at home, poring over books like a
Jew.”

“A learned, a most learned man!”

“And so good! The best man in the world,” Yagna chimed in.

“Ah, yes. No harm in him.... Takes care of himself, and hurts nobody.”

“That’s not the way to speak, Ambrose!”

They had done. Yagna had gone with her mother to where the distaffs were
fixed in front of the fire-place, while her brothers, as was their
custom, cleared away and washed and set things in order. Dominikova had
always ruled her sons with iron sway, and brought them up to do the
duties of girls, that Yagna’s beautiful hands might not grow coarse.

Ambrose lit his pipe, puffed up the chimney, and poked the embers, while
adding some faggots, with furtive glances at the womanfolk. He was
pondering over something and settling how to begin.

“I fancy you must have had a proposal or two.”

“More.”

“Naturally. Yagna is as pretty as a picture. His Reverence says there is
none so pretty in the whole village.”

Yagna blushed scarlet with delight.

“Did he say so?” quoth the old dame. “May the Lord grant him health! I
have long, long been getting money together for a votive mass: I will
have one sung directly.”

“There’s somebody that would like to send you a proposal; but he is
somewhat shy.”

“A farm-hand?” Dominikova inquired, turning the spindle swiftly, till it
fluttered about the floor.

“A man with a household under him. Comes of a good stock, but is a
widower.”

“What, nurse another’s children? Not I.”

“Fear nothing, Yagna; they are all well out of leading-strings.”

“Young as she is, why should she accept an old man? Let her wait for a
young one, if any such should come.”

“Oh, there are plenty. No lack of young men, no! Lads as straight as
arrows, smoking cigarettes, dancing in the tavern, swallowing drams of
vodka, and with a keen eye for any girl that has a few acres and a bit
of money. Wretched husbandmen, though, who rise at noonday, and in the
afternoon carry dung in a wheelbarrow, and till the land with a hoe!”

“I will not let my Yagna stoop to any such!”

“They say you are the wisest of us all; and they say true.”

“On the other hand—small delight can an old man give a young girl.”

“She may find young ones to delight her—not a few.”

She eyed him severely. “So reverend in years, yet so careless in talk!”

A pause ensued.

“He’s an honourable elder, and not greedy of other folk’s money.”

“No, no! naught but sin can come of it!”

“Well, but he might make a marriage settlement,” he continued, now quite
serious, and knocking the ashes out of his pipe.

The reply, when it came, was given with hesitation.

“Yagna has enough of her own.”

“He would give more than what he received; certainly more.”

“What’s that you say?”

“What I know. Neither the wind nor my fancy has taught it me: I come
here in another’s name.”

Silence again. The old housewife took a long time to straighten the
tangled flax on the distaff; then, wetting her left thumb and finger,
she drew out the long fibres, while her right set the spindle whirling,
flapping and whirring along the floor like a top.

“Well then, shall he send her his friends with vodka?”

“He? Who?”

“Know you not? He that dwells over there!” And Ambrose pointed to the
lights in Boryna’s hut, twinkling across the pond.

“His family are grown up: they will oppose it. Besides, they have a
right to their portions.”

“But he can always make a settlement with what is his own! He is a good
man, and no indifferent farmer; religious into the bargain. And hale!
Lord, I have seen the man heave more than two bushels of rye in a sack
on to his shoulders. Let your Yagna wish for anything in the world
except pigeon’s milk, and she will get it. And then, the lad Andrew is
next year to be a conscript. Now, Boryna knows all about official
matters, and whom to apply to, and may be of great use.”

“But how do you, Yagna, look upon this?”

“Indifferently.—If you say: ‘Marry him’ I will. It is for you, not for
me, to decide.” She spoke very low, her forehead touching her distaff,
while, looking vacantly into the fire, she listened as the faggots
crackled merrily.

“Well?” Ambrose queried, rising from his seat.

“Let his friends come”; the words dropped one by one from the old dame’s
lips. “A betrothal is not a wedding yet.”

Ambrose crossed himself and went out, making straight for Boryna’s
cabin.

Yagna was sitting dumb and motionless.

“Yagna dearest, what do you say to this?”

“Naught whatever; it is all the same to me. If you like, I marry Boryna;
if not, I stay with you.... By your side, I am very well off.”

Her mother spoke in subdued tones as she went on spinning:

“I would fain do all for the best, my dear. True, he is old, but strong
and hearty still. And, besides, he will treat you courteously, not as
other peasants might do. You will be the mistress and the head of his
house. Also, when he makes the settlement, I shall arrange matters so
that the land he will leave to us will touch ours.... And then, were the
amount only six acres—think of it, Yagna! six acres more!—And then
remember: you must marry, you _must_! Why should the tongues of all the
village gossips wag to defame you?... We should have to kill the
pig....” Here she broke off, and went on to settle other matters within
herself; for Yagna was spinning mechanically, as if she had heard
nothing said.

Was she, she mused, unhappy at her mother’s? She did what she liked; no
one ever said a cross word to her. Acres, settlement, possessions, nay,
even a husband—what did she care for them all? Were the lads who sought
her few in number? Had she a mind, she could bring them all to propose
to her the same evening.... Her mind was little by little being made up,
as was the flaxen thread she span; and as that thread turned in one
direction only, so she determined on one thing—to marry Boryna, if her
mother cared for the marriage—Yes; she liked him better than the rest:
had he not bought her a ribbon and a kerchief?—True; yet Antek, and
others as well, if they owned Boryna’s money, would do as much for
her.—No, no: let her mother choose, whose head was good at such things:
her own was not.

She looked towards the window, where the withered and blackened dahlia
bushes were tapping, lashed by the gale. By and by she forgot them,
forgot everything, forgot her very self, and fell into a state of
beatific inertness like that which now held the earth around her in
those deathly quiet nights of autumn. For Yagna’s soul was even as that
earth; as that earth, it had its abysses, dreamy, chaotic, known to
none. Vast it was, but unconscious of its own vastness; mighty, yet
without either will or desire or longing—inanimate, yet immortal; like
that earth, too, swept by every blast that took hold of her, and seized
upon her, and did with her whatsoever it listed.... And likewise, in the
springtime, the warm sun would awake her, and flood her with life, and
fill her with the quivering flame of desire and love; and like the
earth, her soul would conceive—it could do naught else; would live and
sing, rule, create, and annihilate its creations—it could do naught
else; it would exist—it could not but exist! Such was that hallowed
earth; such was the soul of Yagna, like unto that same earth.

Long did she sit thus, mute: only those eyes of hers were glittering as
still waters at noon in spring, or as gleam the stars.

Suddenly she awoke from her reverie: someone had opened the front door.
It was Yuzka, who rushed breathless into the room.

Shaking the water out of her clogs, she said: “Yagna, we have the
leaf-plucking to-morrow: will you come?”

“Of course.”

“We shall do the work in the big room. Ambrose is sitting there now with
father, so I made shift to slip out and let you know. There will be
Ulisia, and Mary, and Vitka, and all the other Pociotek girls. Lads will
be there too. Peter has promised to come and bring his fiddle.”

“Peter? Who is that?”

“The son of Michael who dwells beyond the Voyt’s house. He that returned
from the army when potato-digging began, and talks so queerly now, one
can scarce understand what he says.”[17]

-----

Footnote 17:

  Four years in the Russian army, often in the very depths of
  Russia, were wont to make havoc with a Polish peasant’s
  mother-tongue.—_Translator’s Note._

After chattering on in this way, she ran off home.

Again the room was plunged in silence.

The raindrops pattered on the window-panes, like handfuls of sand thrown
upon them. The wind roared and played about the garden, or blew down the
chimney, till the brands on the hearthstone were scattered about, and
whiffs of smoke came into the room. But the spindles never ceased from
whirring about the floor.

Thus the long evening dragged on tediously, until Yagna’s mother began
to sing in a faint, quavering voice:

  “May all that we this day have done...”;

Yagna and her brothers taking up the hymn in so high-pitched a key that
the fowls roosting in the passage clucked and cackled in chorus.




                              CHAPTER VII


The next day was as rainy and dreary as the one before.

Every now and then, someone would cone out of a hut to peer anxiously
into a mist-blurred world, and see if it was clearing up a little. And
nothing met the eye but the slate-coloured clouds, so low that they
touched the very tree-tops. And the rain rained on.

The folk were cooped up in the cabins, and getting out of sorts. One or
two went out through the mud and rain to a neighbour’s, lamenting that
So-and-so had left his cattle-litter in the forest, not having been able
to remove it; that another had not yet brought in his firewood; that
many, almost all, had cabbages in the ground still, and could not now go
to cut them, because the pond had risen so much during the night that
the sluices had been perforce opened, and the water let out into the
river; which consequently had swollen very greatly and the meadows were
flooded, and all the cabbage plantations like sombre islands amid the
drab and foaming swirl.

Nor had Dominikova been able to get home the cabbages she had afield.

Ever since morning, Yagna was feeling greatly upset, heaving sighs of
vexation as she went from corner to corner, and looked out of the window
at the dahlia bushes, now beaten to the ground by the flood, and at the
whole dripping landscape.

“Good Lord, how weary I am!” she said, impatiently awaiting the close of
day and the start for Boryna’s cabin. The hours crawled by, like an old
man trudging in the mud—so sluggishly, so wearily, so drearily, that it
became intolerable. She grew very restless, and was continually scolding
her brothers, and flinging about such articles as she happened to find
at hand. Withal, her head began to ache, and she had to put a warm
oatmeal poultice, sprinkled with vinegar, on the top of her head, before
it passed off. But, though now better, she felt completely out of gear;
her work fell from her hands, and she many a time cast her eyes upon
that surging pond which, like some huge bird, spread out ponderous
wings, and flapped them, and struggled up, foaming, till the water rose
and splashed all over the road—and all but soared into the air.

Dominikova had been out since the morning, called away to attend a woman
in childbed at the farther end of the village; for she knew a good deal
about medicine, and how to heal various ailments.

So then Yagna was feeling very ill at ease. She longed to go out of
doors and see someone; but whenever she tied her apron over her head and
peered out beyond the threshold at the mire and the downpour, her desire
vanished away. At last, knowing not what to do with herself, she opened
her chest and took out all her holiday apparel, which she spread upon
the beds, till the room glowed crimson with striped skirts and jackets
and aprons. But that day she cared nothing for any of them. At all those
her possessions she gazed with tired indifferent eyes; nevertheless, she
drew Boryna’s gifts—the kerchief and the ribbon—from the bottom of the
chest, and adorning herself with them, took a look at the glass.

“They will do. I shall put them on this evening,” she decided; but took
them off again hurriedly, for someone was coming to the hut, creeping
along by the fence.

This was no other than Matthew. Yagna cried out in astonishment as he
came in: the very man on whose account the village folk had talked most
against her as having met him by night in the orchard and elsewhere many
a time. He was a man rather beyond the prime of life, being well over
thirty; still a bachelor, for he did not care to marry, having sisters
at home (or rather, according to Yagustynka’s malicious tongue, because
lasses and neighbours’ wives were very much to his liking); a tall
fellow, strong as an oak, very sure of himself, and consequently so
proud and headstrong that he was feared by almost everyone. And he
could—what could he not do?—play the flute, construct a wagon, build a
hut, arrange a stove; and whatever he did, he did so well that his hands
were always full of work. Never of money, though: however much he
earned, he would get rid of it directly, drinking, standing drinks, and
lending to his friends. He was called “Dove,” though in his eyes and his
fiery nature he had much more of the hawk.

“Matthew!”

“Yes, ’tis I, Yagna!”

He seized both her hands, and riveted his eyes on hers with a glance of
such passionate eagerness that she turned red, and looked uneasily
towards the door.

“You have been away these six months,” she stammered.

“Six, and twenty-three days besides, is the true reckoning.” He did not
drop her hand.

“I shall get a light!” she cried; for it was really getting dark, and
she wanted to free her hands.

“Give me a greeting, Yagna!” he begged, in a whisper, and tried to put
his arm round her waist. She slipped away, and ran to the fire-place to
kindle a light, fearing lest her mother should find her in the dark with
Matthew. He, however, was too quick, caught her, squeezed her close, and
set to kissing her with wild impetuosity.

She struggled like a snared bird, but could not free herself from the
ravenous creature that hugged her till her ribs cracked and showered
upon her such mad kisses that she grew faint; a veil dimmed her eyes,
and she could not breathe.

“Matthew, good Matthew, please let me go!”

“Yet awhile, Yagna, yet again ... for I am frantic!” And he kissed till
the girl drooped and sank limp in his arms, weak as water. But at that
moment he heard steps in the passage; so he let her go, lit a hand-lamp
at the fire-place, and rolled a cigarette, looking the while at Yagna
with eyes that sparkled with delight.

Andrew came in, blew the fire on the hearth into a blaze, and pottered
about the room; so they said but little, those two, whilst exchanging
hot glances of hungry, starving desire all the time.

A few minutes later, Dominikova came in. She must have been vexed at
something or other, for she began by rating Simon soundly in the
passage. Seeing Matthew, she darted a fierce look at him, paid no heed
to his greeting, and went into the bedroom to change her dress.

“Go away,” Yagna begged, “or mother will curse you when she comes.”

But he only implored her to come out and meet him.

Dominikova entered. “You ... you! Back again?” she asked, as if she had
not seen him before.

“Yes, back again, Mother,” he answered gently, trying to kiss her hand.

“Am I a cur, that you call me mother?” she snarled, snatching her hand
away angrily. “Why do you come? Once for all, I have said you are not
wanted here.”

“I come, not for you, but for Yagna,” he answered, with a defiant air:
he was losing his temper.

“You’re to drop Yagna for good, I say! Drop her! Folks shall not again
defame her on your account!... Off, and out of my sight, you...!”

“Why croak so loud? All the village will hear!”

“Let them hear! Let them come! Let them know that you are sticking to
Yagna as a burr sticks to a dog’s tail—that we need an ovenrake to drive
you from us!”

“Oh, that you were a man! How you would smart for this!”

“Try then, hound that you are! Just try, you ruffian, you bully!” And
with those words she grasped the poker.

This brought the scene to an end. Matthew spat furiously on the ground
and went out instantly, slamming the door. For how could he make a
laughing-stock of himself by coming to blows with a woman?

Thereupon the beldame turned to Yagna, to vent her fury on her. With
what upbraidings did she fall upon the girl, and discharge her soul of
the gall she was bursting with! At first Yagna sat dumbstruck and
petrified with dismay; but soon her mother’s bitter words stung her to
the quick. She hid her face in the bed she was sitting by, and burst
into tears and lamentations. She was cut to the heart.... What wrong had
she done?... She had not even asked him in: he had come by himself....
Mother had reminded her of last spring.... Well ... he had met her at
the stile.... How could she get away from so impetuous a fire-drake,
when a fit of faintness came over her so?... And after that ... how
could she keep him off? Impossible!... It was always the case with her:
when a man looked deep into her eyes, or embraced her with a powerful
hug ... then all within her trembled, and her strength forsook her, and
her inwards swooned away, and she knew nothing more. Was she in any wise
to blame for this?

These complaints she uttered in a choking voice, between bursts of
tears; and at last her mother, softening towards her, wiped her face and
eyes with tender care, and stroked her tresses, and soothed her.

“Come, come, Yagna; be calm: do not weep. Why, your eyes will look like
a rabbit’s: and how will you be able to go to Boryna’s then?”

“Is’t time to go now?” she asked after a while, a little comforted.

“It is.—Now dress and array yourself—.There will be many there, and even
Boryna will notice you.”

Yagna instantly rose and prepared to deck herself out.

“Shall I boil some milk for you?”

“I have no mind at all to eat, Mother dear.”

“Simon! you hulking oaf! Warming yourself at the fire, indeed—and the
kine gnawing at the empty mangers!” she cried, exhaling the last of her
anger on the lad, who fled in bodily fear.

“’Tis my mind,” she remarked, helping Yagna dress, “that the blacksmith
has been reconciled with Boryna: I met him leading a calf home from the
old man’s farm.—A pity! ’twas worth fifteen roubles at least. And yet it
may be as well that they agree together; for the smith has a dangerous
tongue, and knows the law besides....” She stepped back, and looked
lovingly at her daughter. “Alas! they have let that thief Koziol out of
jail already; and now we shall have to watch, and lock every door well.”

Yagna set off; but for some distance on her way she heard her mother
inveighing against Andrew for leaving the swine out of their sties, and
letting the fowls roost in the trees.

Many people were already at Boryna’s when she arrived.

The fire was leaping up the chimney, lighting the big room, making the
glazed picture-frames glisten, and giving a semblance of motion to the
many globes made of coloured wafers that dangled from the grimy,
smoke-blackened rafters. In the middle there lay a heap of cabbages,
round which, in a wide semicircle, with faces turned towards the hearth,
a good many girls and some women of maturer age sat side by side,
stripping the cabbages of their outer and withered leaves, and throwing
them on to a great sheet that was spread out under the window.

Having warmed her hands at the fire, Yagna took her clogs off, and at
once sat down to work at the end of the row, next to old Yagustynka.

The room soon grew noisier, more men and women coming in: some of the
former, together with Kuba, helping to bring the cabbages in from the
barn, but for the most part only smoking cigarettes and grinning at the
lasses, or cracking jokes together.

Yuzka, though hardly in her teens as yet, presided over the work and the
fun; for old Boryna had not come home, and Hanka was as usual flitting
about everywhere like a moth.

“Why, the room glows like a field of red poppies!” exclaimed Antek, who,
having rolled several barrels into the passage, had now set the
cabbage-cutter by the fire, but a little on one side.

“Bah! they are dressed up as though for a wedding!” remarked an elderly
woman.

“And Yagna looks as if she had been washed in milk,” Yagustynka said, in
a spiteful tone.

“Let me be, will you?” the girl whispered, flushing deeply.

“Rejoice, O ye lasses,” the old woman continued; “for Matthew is back
from his wanderings. And now will the time begin for music, and dancing,
and trysts in the orchards!”

“He has been absent all the summer.”

“Yes; building a farm-house at Vola.”

“A grand master-builder: could build a castle in the air,” said one of
the farm-hands.

“And achieve a bantling in less than nine months,” observed Yagustynka.

“Always speaking against somebody, you are!” one of the girls protested.

“Take heed lest I choose to speak of you!” was the retort.

“Have you heard them say the old wanderer has come to Lipka again?”

“He will be with us to-night,” Yuzka boasted.

“He was away for three years.”

“Yes, at the Holy Sepulchre.”

“Fiddlesticks! Who saw him there? He lies like a gipsy, and only fools
believe him. Just like the smith, telling us what he has read in the
papers about foreign parts.”

“Do not say that, Yagustynka. His Reverence himself told Mother that the
man was there.”

“Ah, we all know that Dominikova’s other home is the priest’s house, and
whenever his Reverence has a stomachache, she knows all about it.”

Yagna said not a word, but would have loved to knife the old hag, for
her gibe was the signal of a burst of laughter. But just then Ulisia,
Gregory’s wife, leaned over towards Klembova and asked her whence the
man was.

“Whence? From far away; where, no man can tell.” She stooped to take up
another cabbage, and as she cut off the old leaves, said in a louder
tone, so that all might hear her: “Every third winter he comes to Lipka,
and takes up his quarters with Boryna. Roch is the name he chooses to go
by; but it certainly is not his. He is a _Dziad_, and yet no _Dziad_:
what he really is, who knows? But a good and religious man, that he is
no doubt; he only needs a halo round his head to be just like a saint in
a picture. Round his neck he wears a rosary that has touched the
sepulchre of our Lord. He gives the children holy images, and also—to
some of them—pictures of the kings who once ruled our country. He has
prayer-books besides, and other books that tell about everything in the
world.... He was reading some of them to our Valek. We listened too, my
husband and I: but the things were hard to make out, and I have
forgotten them.... And so pious! Half the day, he is on his knees; and
then again before the crucifix, or out in the fields; he never goes to
church but for mass. His Reverence asked Roch to stay with him, but his
answer was:

“‘My place is with the common people, and not in chambers.’

“Everybody knows he is not a peasant, though he speaks as we do. And how
learned he is! He can jabber in German with a Jew; and at the manor of
Djazgova, where dwells a young lady who was in a warm country for her
health, he spoke with her in an outlandish tongue!—Nor will he take
aught from any man, save a drop of milk or a morsel of bread: and he
teaches our children besides. They say....”—Here she was interrupted by
a great burst of laughter that made the company hold their sides.

The cause was Kuba, who had been bringing cabbages in a sheet and,
receiving a push, had fallen sprawling on the floor, all the cabbages
rolling about the room. He tried to rise, but as soon as he began to
scramble up, another push sent him down again.

Yuzka took his part, and came to help him up at last; but he was
exasperated, and uttered fearful language.

But the interest turned to other matters presently. All spoke at once,
and this—though no one spoke loudly—made a hubbub as in a hive before
swarming-time; and there were peals of merriment, and banter; and eyes
flashed, and tongues waxed bold, and the work went on swifter and
swifter. The knives rattled upon the stalks, the cabbages fell into the
sheet like a running fire of cannon-balls: every moment the heap rose
higher. Antek was using the cabbage-cutter over a big barrel rolled
close to the fire—undressed, save for his shirt and the striped drawers
that he wore, flushed, dishevelled, streaming with perspiration, and yet
so handsome that Yagna feasted her eyes on his picturesque form. From
time to time he paused to take breath; and then he would look at her,
and she would cast her eyes down and blush. This, however, was noticed
by none save Yagustynka, who pretended to have seen nothing, whilst
taking thought how best to spread the news about the village.

“They say Martianna is confined,” Klembova said.

“That’s no news, but a yearly thing.”

“The woman’s an aurochs! But for the babies she has, she would certainly
get a stroke!” Yagustynka grumbled, and would have gone on, had not the
others rebuked her for talking of such things in the presence of girls.

“Fear not for them,” she replied. “They know a good deal more than that
already. In these days, you cannot speak to a goose-boy about the stork,
but he will laugh in your face. No, no, it was otherwise of old times.”

“Well, you at any rate knew everything when you were a cowherd,” said
Vavrek’s old wife, very gravely. “Have I forgotten all you did when
tending cattle?”

“If you have not, then keep it to yourself!” cried Yagustynka, with
wrathful asperity.

“I was then already married. Let me see: with Matthew? No, with Michael;
Vavrek was my third,” she muttered, not quite clear as to the date of
the old hag’s youthful frailties.

Here Nastusia, Matthew’s sister, burst breathless into the room, crying
out: “What, are you all sitting here, and know ye not what has
befallen?”

Questioned on every side, and with every eye fixed on her: “Why,” she
said, “the miller’s horses have been stolen!”

“When?”

“But two minutes ago. Our Matthew has just heard of it from Yankel.”

“Yankel always knows of this sort of things from the first—and perhaps a
little before, too.”

“They were taken out of the stables. The farm-servant went to the mill
to get provender; and when he came back, the stable was bare, both of
horses and harness! And the dog was found poisoned in its kennel.”

“Winter is coming on, and strange things happen in winter.”

“Because there is really no punishment at all for thieves. Why, what do
they get? A warm prison cell, food in plenty, and so much to learn from
their fellow-thieves that, when they get out, they know twice as much,
and are twice as bad.”

“Oh, but if anyone should steal my horses, and I got hold of him, I
would kill him on the spot like a mad dog!” cried one of the farm-hands.

“Only fools look for justice in this world. Anyone who can, may right
his own wrongs.”

“Should such a one be caught by a great number of men and killed, these
surely could not be punished: impossible to punish all of them!”

“I remember,” said Vavrek’s wife, “something in that way, done here
amongst us.... I had then my second husband—no, let me see; Matthew was
yet living then....”

Her reminiscences were cut short by the entrance of Boryna.

“Oh,” he cried in a merry mood, “the noise of your chattering can be
heard across the water!” and taking off his cap, he greeted each guest,
one after another. Possibly he was already slightly elevated, being as
red as a beetroot; and contrary to his custom, he unbuttoned his capote,
and talked loud and long. He greatly wished to come over and sit by
Yagna, but durst not: it would never do, so long as things had not been
settled between them. So he only enjoyed the looks of her—so comely, so
well dressed—adorned, too, with the kerchief he had bought for her!

Vitek and Kuba brought a long bench and set it in front of the fire. And
Yuzka, having wiped it with a clean linen cloth, at once set on it the
necessary dishes and spoons for supper.

Out of the pantry Boryna brought a big-bellied bottle, containing four
quarts of vodka, and went round drinking to each visitor, and with him.

The girls, however, hung back with affected dislike, until one of the
farm-hands cried out: “They’re all as fond of vodka as a cat of milk,
but just hold off for the look of the thing!”

“The hopeless drunkard! Always at Yankel’s, he thinks everyone is like
him!”

So they held off no more, but drank, first turning away and putting
their hands before their faces, then throwing the last drops on to the
floor, with due rites; and each made a wry face and exclaimed: “How very
strong!” as she returned the glass to Boryna.

Yagna alone refused to drink, however much she was asked.

“I do not so much as know how vodka tastes, and I do not care to know.”

“Well, now, sit down, dear friends, and partake of what we have for
you,” was Boryna’s invitation, after the vodka.

Several formalities, commanded by good breeding, having been gone
through, they all seated themselves to eat deliberately and engage in
conversation.

The food was so very excellent as to surprise many of the guests. There
were boiled potatoes, served in broth; there was sodden meat, with
barley meal; there was cabbage together with peas in one dish: all
offered with great hospitality on the part of the master, who not only
invited, but pressed his visitors to enjoy themselves.

Vitek heaped the fire with dry roots, which made a joyful crackling
noise; and while they were eating, Kuba brought in a heap of fresh
cabbages, which he piled up, greedily sniffing the dainties on the
table, and sighing.

“Those creatures!” he grumbled to himself; “all eating away like starved
horses! Very likely they will not leave a man as much as a bone to
gnaw!”

Presently, however, the meal was over, and all stood up to say “God
reward you!” to the founder of the feast.

“May it do you good!” was the set reply.

A few minutes of unrest ensued, during which some went out to take a
little air and stretch their limbs, some to see whether the sky was
clearing up; and the farm-hands, to stand about the porch and chaff the
girls.

And then Kuba sat down upon the threshold, with a dish on his lap, and
gorged himself with such an intensity of appetite that he did not so
much as notice the dog Lapa, notwithstanding its gentle hints; and Lapa,
finding it would get nothing in that quarter, made for the passage
reserved for the other dogs that had come with the guests and were
gnawing the bones thrown to them by Yuzka.

They were about to fall to work again, when Roch appeared upon the
threshold, and “praised Jesus Christ.”

“World without end!” was the reply of all.

“‘See ye come not too late, but when food’s on the plate,’” Boryna
quoted.

“Let Yuzka but give me some bread and milk; ’twill do.”

“There’s some meat remaining still,” said Hanka, timidly.

“No, thanks; I never eat meat.”

At first, all were silent, staring at him with friendly curiosity; but
when he sat down to eat, they soon again fell a-talking and a-laughing.

Yagna alone eyed the old pilgrim again and again, with wondering looks,
surprised that such a one, not unlike other men, should have visited the
tomb of Christ our Lord, and gone over half the world, and seen so many
a marvel. What was it like, then, the great world he knew? Where should
one go, to arrive at it? Around her there were only hamlets and fields
and pine-forests, beyond which again stretched fields and pine-forests
and hamlets. One must go a hundred leagues, or perhaps a thousand, she
thought. She was strangely drawn to put some questions to the man; but
how could she? The folk would only laugh at her.

Rafal’s son, who had just come back from the army, had brought his
fiddle; and now, having tuned it, began to play one tune after another.
Silence came over the room; only the rain was heard, pattering upon the
panes, and the voices of the dogs whining outside.

He played and played on, ever some new tune, drawing his bow across the
strings, and the melody seemed to come forth by itself at its caressing
touch. First he played religious tunes, as though in honour of the
pilgrim, who never took his eyes off the young man. Then came other and
quite worldly airs; for instance, the one about “Johnny has gone to the
wars,” which the girls were used to sing in the fields so often; and he
drew the notes out with such infinite sadness that an icy shudder ran
down one’s spine; and Yagna, who was sensitive to music as are but few,
felt tears, one after another, trickling down her cheeks.

“Oh, do leave off!” Nastka called out. “You are making Yagna cry.”

“No, no; I always feel tearful when there is music,” Yagna whispered,
covering her face with her apron.

But she could not help the tears that flowed against her will, called
forth by the strange yearning which she felt within her—and for what?
She knew not.

The young fellow went on playing; only the fiddle now poured out riotous
Mazurs and such lively Obertas that the girls could scarce remain
seated, but must perforce squeeze their restless quivering knees
together to do so, while the boys stamped merrily and hummed the tunes,
and the whole room was in a tumult of noise and laughter, and the very
window-panes were shaking.

On a sudden, a dog in the passage set up a lamentable howl, a howl so
piercing that on the spot the room became as still as death.

“What is that?”

Roch had dashed out so suddenly that he had narrowly missed falling over
the cabbage-cutter.

“No great thing,” Antek cried, after a look into the passage; “some lad
has been squeezing a dog’s tail in the doorway.”

“Vitek’s work, I make no doubt,” Boryna said.

Yuzka defended the boy most earnestly: “What, Vitek cruel to a dog?
Never!”

Roch now returned, very greatly agitated. He had probably let the dog
loose, for it was heard outside, whining close to the fence.

“A dog, too, is God’s creature,” he said excitedly, “and it suffers when
ill-treated, as does any man. Our Lord also had a dog of His own, and
suffered no one to use it ill.”

“What? The Lord Jesus had a dog, just as men have?” queried Yagustynka
the doubter.

“I tell you that He had; and Burek was its name.”

The statement was received with a chorus of exclamations:
“Well-a-day!—How now? Can this be!” and so on.

Roch was silent for a while; then, raising his hoary head, covered with
long hair save in front, where it was cut straight and short over the
forehead, and fixing upon the fire those eyes out of which the colour
seemed to have been washed by many a tear, he began to speak slowly, his
beads slipping meanwhile through his fingers.

“In those far-off bygone times, when Jesus our Lord yet walked upon this
earth, and ruled over the nations in His own Person, the thing of which
I shall tell you came to pass.

“Now, Jesus was going to the local feast in the parish of Mstov. And
there was no road thither, but the way was through desolate burning
sands only; and the sun beat hot upon them, and the air was even as when
a storm is nigh at hand.

“Nor was there any shade or shelter anywhere.

“Our Lord walked on patiently; but though He was not yet near the
forest, His holy feet were quite numb with weary travel, and He felt
exceeding great thirst. Therefore did he again and again stop to rest on
some hillock upon the way: albeit the heat there was still greater, and
there was not enough shadow from the few dry stalks of mullein for even
a fowl of the air to find shelter.

“But when He had seated Himself, it was hard for Him, without air to
breathe; for lo, immediately the Evil One—as a foul goshawk swooping
down on some weary little bird—would swoop down, beating up the sand
with his hoofs, and wallowing therein as would some unclean beast; and a
cloud of sand arose, hiding all things from sight in darkness.

“Now Our Lord, although He neither could well breathe, nor indeed move
(so dark it was), rose up and walked on, only laughing to scorn the
foolish one, the fiend who would make Him lose His way, so that He might
not be there at the local feast to save the sinful people.

“And Jesus walked and walked, until He came to the forest.

“There, in the shadow, He rested somewhat, and refreshed Himself with
water, and with that which was in His scrip.... Then, breaking off a
bough for a staff, He crossed Himself, and entered the forest.

“Now, that forest was most ancient and thick, with great fastnesses of
deep mire, and matted tangles of undergrowth and dense brushwood, almost
impervious even for a bird, wherein the Evil One himself surely did
dwell. Yet Jesus entered thither.

“Whereupon, what did the fiend not do? He shook the forest, and howled,
and broke in twain the great branches with the help of the blast, as his
wicked attendant aiding him all it could; blowing the oak-trees down,
tearing the branches off, and roaring through the forest like one mad!

“Moreover, it grew dark, blindingly dark, and on this side there was a
hubbub, and on that side a din, and on the other a whirlwind. And round
about Jesus there ran hellish imps, leaping, showing their long teeth,
glaring and snarling, and all but clutching at Him with their claws.
Only that they durst not do, for the awe they had of Christ’s most
sacred Person.

“But when our Lord grew weary of all those foolish hobgoblins, being in
haste to arrive at the local feast, He made the sign of the Cross over
them—and behold, all the evil spirits with their impish helpers
straightway disappeared in the brushwood.

“And lo, there remained only one wild dog; for in those days the dog had
not yet become the friend of man.

“This dog therefore fled not, but, running after our Lord, barked at
Him; and following after, it tore at His capote, and snapped at His
scrip, and would fain have seized the meat which was therein.... But our
Lord, being merciful, and unwilling to harm any of His creatures, said
unto it:

“‘Silly one, hungry one, behold! here is meat for thee!’ And He threw it
some, which He took from out of His scrip.

“But the dog waxed still more angry, and in its fury it bared its teeth
and, snarling, attacked our Lord, and tore the hose which He was
wearing.

“‘I gave bread unto thee; I harmed thee not: and yet thou tearest My
garments, and barkest to no avail? Thou art foolish, thou little dog of
mine, that thou knowest not thy Master! Because thou hast done this,
shalt thou be the servant of man, and helpless without him evermore.’

“When our Lord had said this, speaking in a loud voice, the dog sat down
on its hind quarters; and then, stupefied, with its tail between its
legs, it went away into the wide world.

“Now, at the local feast, there were many, many people, thick as the
blades of grass on the meadows.

“Only the church was empty. They were carousing in the taverns, and had
set up a great fair in the church cloisters, with drinking and lechery,
and sins against God, such as do happen even in our days.

“Our Lord arrived when High Mass was over. He saw the people agitated
like the corn in the breeze, and running to and fro, some striking with
whips, some pulling stakes out of the fences, and others seeking for
stones; and the women were screaming and rushing to scramble over the
hedges, or into their carts; and the children wept.

“They all were shouting aloud: ‘Lo, a mad dog! a mad dog!’

“And through the waves of the people the dog sped on, for all made way
for it to pass: so, with tongue lolling out, it darted straight towards
the Lord Jesus.

“Our Lord feared it not, and He knew that it was the dog from the
forest; and He doffed His capote, speaking unto the dog; and it
straightway went no further.

“‘Come hither, Burek,’ He said; ‘here, by My side, thou shalt be safer
than ever thou wast in the forest.’

“He covered it with His capote, and spread His hands out over it, and
said:

“‘Kill it not, O men: for behold, it is a creature of God, wretched and
hungry, hunted and without a master.’

“Howbeit the peasants began to cry aloud, murmuring, and striking with
their staves upon the earth.

“‘It was a wild and savage beast; it had carried away many geese and
lambs of theirs, and never ceased from doing evil. Nor did it reverence
man at all, but snapped at him with its fangs, so that none could go
abroad, unless he bore a stick. Wherefore it must needs be slain.’

“But Jesus waxed wroth, and cried:

“‘Let no one stir!—O ye drunkards, ye fear a dog, and ye fear not the
Lord your God?’

“They then shrank back, for He had spoken with a mighty voice. And then
He said further that they were evil-doers, who had come to gain the
indulgence, and did but drink in the taverns, and offend God, and
repented them not; men accursed, ungodly, thieves and torturers one of
another; but they should not escape the judgments of God!

“And having ended these words, the Lord Jesus took up His staff, and
made as if to depart.

“But the people now knew who He was, and knelt down before Him, and
cried out and wept with great lamentations, saying: ‘Abide with us,
abide, O Lord Jesus! and we will be faithful unto Thee, we drunkards, we
ungodly ones, we evil-doers—only abide with us! Punish us, smite us, but
forsake us not, helpless orphans, a masterless people!’ And they wept so
sore, and begged so earnestly, kissing His sacred hands and feet, that
His heart softened towards them, and He remained the space of a few
prayers, teaching and shriving and blessing them all.

“And when He departed from among them, He said: ‘Hath the dog done any
harm to you? Lo, it will hence-forward be your servant, and watch over
the geese and drive your sheep: and if one or another of you shall
sleep, having drunk over much, it shall be the guardian of your little
holdings, and your friend.

“‘Only do ye treat it with kindness, nor do it any wrong.’

“So Jesus went forth, and left them. And looking round, He saw Burek,
sitting where He had stood by its side to defend it.

“‘Wilt thou come with Me, Burek, or abide here in thy foolishness?’

“And thereupon the dog rose up; and thenceforth it always followed
Jesus, as quiet, as faithful, as watchful as the best of servants could
be.

“And from that time forth, they were always together.

“And if at any time a famine came over the land, the dog would catch a
small bird, or a gosling, or a lambkin; so that they both had
wherewithal to live.

“Ofttimes also, when Jesus was tired, and rested Himself, Burek would
drive away wicked men and evil beasts, and not let them hurt Jesus.

“But when it came to pass that the vile Jews and their cruel Pharisees
seized our Lord to put Him to death, then Burek flew at them all, poor
loving creature! and defended Him, using its teeth as it could.

“But Jesus, stooping beneath the Tree which He was bearing for His
sacred Passion, said unto Burek:

“‘Thou canst do no good: and behold, their consciences will bite them
deeper than thy teeth!’

“And when they hanged Him on the bitter Cross, Burek sat beside it, and
did howl.

“Now, the next day, when all men had departed, and neither His blessed
Mother, nor His holy Apostles were there, Burek alone abode by His side,
and licked again and again the sacred dying feet of our Lord, pierced
through with nails; and it howled, and howled, and howled.

“And when the third day rose, Jesus awoke from His swoon, and looked;
and no one was nigh Him beside the Cross, save only Burek, whining
pitifully, and fawning at His feet.

“Then did Christ Jesus, our most Holy Lord, look mercifully upon it in
that hour, and say with His last dying breath:

“‘Come with me, Burek!’

                  *       *       *       *       *

“And the dog at that very instant did breathe its last, and follow its
Lord!

“Amen.

“All this came to pass as I have said, O dearly beloved,” Roch
concluded, pleasantly; and, making the sign of the cross, he passed over
to the other lodgings, where Hanka had prepared him a corner to sleep
in; for he was very tired.

There was dead silence through the room for a time. All were pondering
over that strange fantastic story. Some of the girls—Yagna, Yuzka, and
Nastka amongst them—stealthily brushed their tears away; for their
emotions had been strongly excited, both by the doom of Christ, and by
the part played in it by the dog Burek. Also, the very fact that there
had been a dog upon earth better and more faithful to our Lord than men
were, gave them all much matter for reflection. Slowly, and at first
under their breath, they began to make various comments upon so
wonderful a Divine ordinance; when Yagustynka, who all the time had
listened with great attention, lifted up her head, and said with a
sneer:

“Fiddle-de-dee, fiddle-de-dee!—One fable and two make three! I’ll tell
you a far better tale: how a man made an ox.

  “‘Of old the steer,
  Not the ox, was made;
  But a man took a blade—
  Lo, the ox is here!’

“My tale is at least as true as Roch’s,” she said, with a burst of
laughter. Those about her laughed likewise, and presently the room was
full of jokes, and funny sayings and tales of all sorts.

“Ah, there’s nothing that Yagustynka does not know!”

“She has learned, she has learned; has she not buried three husbands?”

“Oh, yes: the first taught her in the morning with a whip; the second at
noon with a strap; and the third in the evening with a cudgel!” Rafal
cried.

“And a fourth would I take, but not you: too stupid a hobbledehoy for
me!”

Here one of the young men observed: “As our Lord’s dog could not do
without men, so women cannot do without beating: the want of that is
what makes Yagustynka so spiteful.”

“You’re a fool,” she retorted, with a fierce snarl. “Just you take heed
no one sees you, when you steal your father’s corn for Yankel; let
widows alone, they are beyond your understanding!”—Everyone was silent,
fearing lest she might, in a fit of anger, tell all she possibly might
know. Indeed, she was a most stiff-necked woman, who held her own
opinion on every matter, and would often utter such words as made men’s
flesh creep, and their hair stand on end. She had respect for no one,
not even for the priest and the Church. His Reverence had more than once
admonished her, but without effect: nay, she even talked about his
rebukes in the village.

“Oh, without any priest we can all manage with God, if we are but honest
folk!—Let him rather take more heed of his housekeeper: she is with
child for the third time, and will soon be dropping it somewhere, as she
did before.”

Such was her character.

When they were about to separate, the Voyt came in with the Soltys,
giving orders that the peasants should go next day to work at repairing
the road by the mill: it had been damaged by the rains. No sooner had
the Voyt come in than he exclaimed, stretching out both arms:

“Why, the old boy has invited all the prettiest girls in the village!”

And so he had: all were of the best stock, and robust and blooming.

The Voyt had a private talk with old Boryna, but no one could catch what
they said. He withdrew, after a few words of banter with the lasses,
having still half the village to summon for the morrow. They too
departed soon after, it being late.

Boryna said farewell to each one in particular, and even saw the elder
women to the gate.

Yagustynka, on leaving, raised her voice, and said:

“God bless you for your good cheer; but all was not as it might have
been.”

“Indeed?”

“You need someone to keep house for you, Matthias: without such a one,
how can things go right?”

“What’s to be done, friend? What’s to be done?... She died, it was God’s
will....”

“Have we no girls here? Why, every Thursday they all wait for you to
propose to one of them,” she said, cunningly trying to draw him out. But
Boryna only scratched his head and smiled, looking instinctively towards
Yagna, who was going out.

Antek expected her exit; so he dressed quickly and slipped out first.

Yagna had to return alone: her companions all lived in the direction of
the mill.

“Yagna!” he whispered, coming suddenly out of a hedge-side.

She stopped, knew his voice, and was at once seized with emotion.

“I’ll see you home, Yagna!”—He looked round; the night was black,
starless. Above them, the wind roared, sweeping over the tree-tops.

His arm enclosed her waist in a tight grasp; and, one close to the
other, they both vanished in the gloom.




                              CHAPTER VIII


It was on the following day that the news of the marriage arranged
between Boryna and Yagna burst upon the village of Lipka.

The Voyt had gone over to her with the proposal. His wife, whom he had
severely forbidden to breathe a single word about the matter until he
had come back with the answer, waited till evening to visit an
acquaintance, on the pretext of borrowing some salt; and as she went
away, she took her good friend apart, and whispered:

“Do you know what? Boryna has just sent a proposal to Yagna, daughter of
Dominikova. But beware and tell no one, for my husband has forbidden me
to speak of it at all.”

“Can this be?” she gasped in amazement. “Should my tongue wag of such a
thing about the village?... So old a man, taking a third wife!... And
his children, what will they say?... Oh, what a world it is!”

No sooner had the Voyt’s wife withdrawn than, tying her apron over her
head, she hurried through the orchard to the Klembas’, “just to borrow a
bit of tow to scrub with.”

“Have you heard? Boryna is to marry Yagna, daughter of Dominikova! He
has but now sent messengers with his proposal.”

“Impossible! What do you say? Nay; he has full-grown children, and is
himself stricken in years.”

“True, he is not young. But they will not refuse him for that.... A
farmer so reputable, a man so rich!”

“Ah, but that Yagna! she that has had dalliance, and with more than one!
To be the wife of the first farmer here! Is there any justice in the
world, say? And meanwhile, so many a girl is remaining unwedded—my
younger sister, for example!”

“Or my brother’s widow.... Or the Kopzyva girls.... Or Nastka, and many
another.—No, it is not seemly, ’tis not meet, not right; what think
you?”

“She will be mightily puffed up, and strut about like a peacock, will
she not?”

“Great offence of God there must be: be sure that neither the smith nor
Boryna’s children will suffer her as a stepmother.”

“Alas, what can they do? The land is as much his own as his will is.”

“By law, yes; but in justice, it belongs to them as well.”

“My dear friend, justice is always for him who has the power to get it
on his side.”

They continued thus, complaining and inveighing against the world and
all its deeds, and went their way. And with them the news spread
throughout the hamlet.

The little work there was to do was not urgent; so the people were all
at home, the roads being as quaggy as so many sloughs; and the possible
marriage was discussed in every cabin. All were eagerly expectant of
what would take place. They well knew how headstrong Boryna was, and
that he would not be turned away from a course he had chosen for
himself, even were his Reverence to dissuade him. They knew, too, the
unyielding pride of Antek’s nature.

Even those men who had been drafted to mend the mill-side road where the
dam had burst, stopped in their work to talk of so momentous an
occurrence.

Various opinions were set forth; and at last, old Klemba, an intelligent
and respected farmer, gave the stern judgment:

“The whole village will be the worse for this!”

“Antek will not suffer it,” someone said. “What, another mouth to feed?”

“That would make no difference. But the inheritance! There’s the rub.”

“There will surely have to be a marriage settlement.”

“Yes; Dominikova is shrewd, and will manage that.”

“She is a mother,” Klemba put in, “and even a bitch will defend her own
puppies.”

Thus, all the afternoon, the people in the village were talking the
matter over. Which was no wonder, the Boryna family being of the very
best stock of husbandmen, and Matthias holding land which had from time
immemorial belonged to his people, being also endowed with hereditary
keenness of wit, as well as riches; so that everybody, willingly or not,
had to take him into account.

To none of his children, however, not even to the smith, durst anyone
tell the news: the rage it would cause might be so great as to result in
a sound thrashing for the teller.

All then was quiet at Boryna’s hut; more so, indeed, than usual. The
rain had ceased since morning, and the sky was clear. Antek, along with
Kuba and the womenfolk, had been sent to the forest at once after
breakfast, in order to get some dry fuel, and see whether they could not
rake together some supply of pine-needles.

Boryna himself had stayed at home. Since early morning, he had been
curiously ill-humoured and strangely irritable, always on the look-out
for someone who should bear the brunt of the impatience and nervousness
which had seized upon him. He had beaten Vitek for omitting to spread
straw beneath the cows, which consequently had spent the night with
their sides deep in dung; had quarrelled with Antek, and scolded Hanka,
because her little boy had dirtied himself while playing outside the
house; and had even spoken harshly to Yuzka.

When he was at last alone with Yagustynka, engaged overnight to see to
the cattle the next day, he no longer knew what to do with himself.
Again and again did he call to mind what Ambrose had related of his
reception by Dominikova. Nevertheless he felt uneasy, and doubtful of
the old fellow, who was able to tell any lie to get a glass of vodka. So
he prowled about the hut, looking, now from the window, now from the
porch, in the direction of Yagna’s dwelling; and as a beggar waits for
alms, so he awaited the coming of the night.

Many and many a time did he long to be off to the Voyt’s and urge the
man to start sooner: notwithstanding, he remained at home, restrained by
the look in Yagustynka’s eyes, half closed and expressive of sarcastic
amusement, which were continually fixed upon him.

“That hag!” he said to himself; “her eyes are gimlets.”

She meanwhile went about the house and passage with her distaff under
her armpit, seeing to things here and there. She span till her spindle
whirred in the air as it turned; then she wound up the thread, and went
out to the geese, the swine, the byre, while Lapa, drowsily and heavily,
followed her steps. She spoke not a word to the old man, though she well
knew what it was that tormented him so, and even drove him to put up
stakes round the walls for the winter sheathing that was to keep the
house warm.

Now and then, however, she made halt in front of him; and at last she
said: “You seem not to be getting on with your work to-day.”

“Devil take it! no, I’m not.”

“Oh!” she thought, as she went away; “the place will be a hell ... a
hell!—But the old man is right to marry—quite right. If he did not, his
children would be sure to give him board and lodging—as mine have done
for me!... Yes, I made over a good ten acres of the very best land to
them. And here I am!” She spat angrily. “I must go out now to work, and
lodge in another’s dwelling!”

At last the old man, unable to stand it any longer, tossed his ax away
and shouted: “Curse this work!”

“There’s something that troubles your mind.”

“There is, there is!”

“And yet you have no reason in the world to be troubled.”

“Much you know of it!”

Yagustynka came and sat down close by the wall, pulled out a long
thread, wound it on the spindle, and said, slowly and not without
trepidation:

“Fear nothing. Dominikova has a good head, and Yagna is no fool.”

“What have you said!” he cried out delighted, and sat down by her side.

“I have eyes to see.”

There was a long pause, each awaiting what the other would say.

“Just invite me to your wedding; and I’ll sing you such a Hop-song[18]
as will bring about a christening in the house in nine months....” So
she began; but, seeing the old man scowl, she changed her tone.

-----

Footnote 18:

  _Hop-song_—a very primitive sort of nuptial song.—_Translator’s Note._

“Matthias, you are doing just what you should do. Had I but sought out
another husband when mine died, I should not now have to lodge in a
house that is not my own. Oh, no!... But I was a simpleton, I trusted to
my children: they were to board me. I made over all I had to them: and
now?”

“But I,” he answered in a hard voice, “will give up not one single bit
of ground.”

“Right.—I had to drag my cause from court to court: the few _zloty_ that
I had went all that way, yet they got me no justice. And here I am in my
old age, degraded to a woman of all work!—Last Sunday I went to them,
only just to see my old place once more, and the orchard I had planted
myself; and my daughter-in-law beshrewed me, saying I had come to spy on
her! To spy, good heavens!... I thought I should fall down dead.—I went
to his Reverence, that he might rebuke them from the pulpit for those
words; but he told me that our Lord would make me amends for the wrong
they had done. Aye, aye! of course. For him that has nothing in the
world, even God’s grace is worth having; but I would far rather have
property here on earth, and sleep my fill in a warm room and a
feather-bed, and eat much butter and fat, and divert myself!”

She continued holding forth against everything in the world, and with
such violence that Boryna left her, and sallied out to the Voyt’s: for
twilight was at hand.

“Well, are you starting yet?”

“This very minute: Simon will be here at once.”

Simon appeared and all three went to the tavern, to toss off a dram and
get a flask of rum for the proposal-offering.... Ambrose, who was there
before them, joined them directly; but they could not drink long, for
Matthias was urging them to make haste.

“I shall be waiting here for you. If they drink back, then bring them
hither.—And speedily!” he added, calling after them as they went out.

They walked along the middle of the road, splashing through the mud. The
twilight deepened, covering the land with its gossamer web of sober
grey; and soon the village was no more, save for the cabin lights that
began twinkling through the dusk, and the barking of the watchdogs in
the farm-yards.

“My fellow-messenger!” said the Voyt, after a time.

“Well?”

“Boryna’s wedding will, I fancy, be a grand one.”

“That’s as it may be,” the other returned, in surly fashion; he was a
taciturn man.

“It will, I tell you—I, the Voyt, a man whom you may believe. We shall
make such a match of it that.... Ha! ha!”

“The mare may prove restive, if so be the stallion prove not to her
liking.”

“That does not concern us in any wise.”

“But his children—they will curse us, sure.”

“All shall be well: I the Voyt tell you so.”

And they walked into Dominikova’s hut.

The room was lighted, and carefully swept; they were expected.

The messengers “praised God”; then, greeting in turn everyone present,
took seats close to the fire-place, and opened the conversation.

“The weather is cold; there seems to be a frost at hand.”

“Very likely; it is not springtime, nor near it!”

“Have you gathered in all the cabbages?”

“All but a few that we cannot get in just now,” the old dame replied
indifferently, casting her eyes on Yagna, who was near the window,
making up skeins of spun flax, and who looked so comely that the Voyt, a
man still in the golden time of life, cast an eager glance at her,
before he said:

“As the ways are foul and miry, and the night-air is dank, I and Simon
the Soltys here thought we would enter your dwelling on our way. And
seeing that you have received us with a kind and friendly welcome,
perchance, Mother, we may even drive a bargain with you.”

“A bargain may be driven only when there is something about which to
drive it.”

“Spoken truly, Mother, but that we have found already in your house:
livestock, and of the best.”

“Well,” she cried, in good humour, “let us bargain, then.”

“We would fain, for instance, bargain for a heifer of yours.”

“Oho! that will be no small thing, and ye shall not lead her away with
the first rope at hand!”

“As to that, we have for her a hallowed silver cord, and such that none
can break it, he be strong as ten.—Well, how much, Mother?” And he
pulled the flask of rum out of his pocket.

“How much?—Hard to say! She is young, will be nineteen in spring: good
and hard-working. She might yet remain a year or two with her dam.”

“Years without offspring, Mother; barren years!”

“Ah,” Simon whispered, “were she other than she is, she might have
offspring, even should she stay with her dam!”

The Voyt gave vent to a loud laugh. The old woman’s eyes flashed
angrily, and she made answer on the spot:

“Seek another, then! Mine can wait.”

“She can; but we can find nowhere another so beautiful, or of so good a
breed.”

“Then what do you say?”

“I who speak am the Voyt: so believe what I tell you.”—He took out a
glass, wiped it on the skirt of his capote, filled it with rum, and said
gravely: “Pay good heed, Dominikova, to what I say now. I am in office.
A bird on the bough may chirp and twitter, and is gone: my word is not
thus.—Simon too: all here know who he is; no man of straw, but a
husbandman, the father of a family, and our Soltys! Mark well, then, who
we are that come to you, and with what intention; mark this well.”

“I do so, Peter, and most carefully.”

“Now you, being a wise woman, must therefore know that, sooner or later,
Yagna will surely leave your house for her own, as the Lord hath
ordained. Parents breed up their children, not for themselves, but for
the public weal.”

“Ah, Mother, ’tis true, ’tis true!

  “‘You may pet her and guard and caress,
  But give her you must none the less;
  Aye, and him that shall take her you’ll bless!’”

“The world is made so, and there is no changing it.—Now, Mother, shall
we drink together?”

“How can I say? I will not force her.—Will you drink, Yagna?”

“I ... I don’t know,” she stammered in a thin voice, turning her burning
face to the window.

“The lass is docile,” Simon put in, with gravity. “‘A docile calf,
beyond all doubt, thrives, sucks much milk, and waxes stout.’”

“Well, shall I pass it on to you, Mother?”

“Drink ye, by all means; but we do not yet know who it is proposes,”
Dominikova remarked, attentive to the rules of etiquette that required
her not to seem to know until told by the messenger.

“Who?” he exclaimed. “Why, who but Boryna himself!” and he lifted his
glass.

“What, an aged man! A widower!” she objected, as in duty bound.

“Aged? ’Tis a sin to say so! Aged? and but now he was accused.”

“I know: only the child was not his.”

“How could it be? A man of such repute, was he to put up with any but
the very best?—Come, here’s to you, Mother!”

“Fain would I drink; but he is a widower.—Old, he may soon be in
Abraham’s bosom: and what then? Her stepchildren would thrust her out.”

Here Simon interposed. “Matthias,” he growled, “said there must needs be
a settlement.”

“Of course before the wedding.”

The Voyt, having filled another glass, turned with it to Yagna.

“Come, drink, Yagna, drink to us! The swain we propose you is strong as
an oak: you’ll be his lady, the keeper of his household, the first of
all in the village! See, I drink to you, Yagna: do not be shamefaced!”

She flushed scarlet, and turned away; but finally, throwing her apron
over her face, she tasted a little, and threw the rest on to the floor.

The glass then passed round to all. The old dame produced bread and
salt, and lastly some dried and smoked sausages as a relish.

Several times in succession did they drink, and in a little their
tongues were loosened. But Yagna had fled into the inner chamber, where,
she knew not why, her tears burst forth, her sobs becoming audible
through the partition. Her mother would have followed, but the Voyt kept
her back.

“Even calves, when weaned from their dams, shed tears: ’tis common. She
is not to go away, no, not to the next village even: and you will still
enjoy each other’s company. It is I, the Voyt, who say it: she shall
come to no harm: believe me.”

“Aye, but I always thought to have grandchildren for my consolation.”

“Let not that trouble you. The first of them will be here before the
harvest!”

“The future is known to the Lord alone, not to us sinners. We have drunk
to her betrothal, and yet my heart is heavy, as if ’twere a burial.”

“Nothing strange. An only daughter, she ought to be duly mourned
over.... Yet a little more, to drive your grief away.—Ah, do you know,
let us all go to the tavern. There Yagna’s future husband awaits us,
boiling over with fierce impatience.”

“Shall we celebrate such an occasion in a tavern?”

“As our fathers of yore. I, the Voyt, have spoken.”

Yagna and Dominikova put on their best dresses, and all started off. But
the Voyt remarked how disappointed her brothers were looking. “Are the
lads to remain, then?” he said. “It is their sister’s engagement-day:
some pleasure is due to them.”

“Can we leave the house to the care of Providence?”

“Then take Agatha from the Klembas; she will see to the place.”

“She has gone begging. We shall get someone on our way. Well, Simon and
Andrew, come; but put your capotes on. Would you come in your shabby
everyday clothes?—And if either of you gets tipsy ... he will never
forget it!—The kine have not yet been cared for, and ye must mash
potatoes for the swine.—See ye to it.”

“We will, Mother, we will!” they both exclaimed, trembling with fear,
though they were both big lads, as high as a small pear-tree, such as
are planted along the fields.

And so presently they went to the tavern.

The night was murky and as dark as pitch, as is usual enough during the
autumn rains. The wind roared overhead, swaying the tree-tops till they
nearly lashed the neighbouring hedges.

When they arrived, the tavern had a gloomy look. A pane had been broken
in the window, and the gusts that entered made the tiny lamp which hung
above the bar by a cord swing there to and fro like a golden flower.

Boryna rushed to welcome and embrace and hug them warmly, knowing that
Yagna was already as good as his own.

“Our Lord hath said: ‘Thou worm, take unto thee a wife, that thou, poor
wretch, shouldst not suffer loneliness!’” So Ambrose said, or bleated
rather: he had been drinking for more than an hour, and was good for
little, either in the talking or the walking line.

The Jew instantly set before them rum, sweetened vodka, and “essence”;
also salt herrings, saffron-seasoned cakes, and others (very dainty)
made with poppy-seed.

“Eat ye, drink ye, dearly beloved brethren, true Christians!” cried
Ambrose, taking upon himself to invite the guests. “I had a wife
once—but cannot at all remember now where—In France, I think—no, in
Italy! No, not there—but now I am bereft and a widower.... I tell you:
our ancients used to cry thus: ‘Attention!’”

Here Boryna interrupted him. “Drink deep, friends!... And you, Peter,
give the example!” And then he brought Yagna a whole _zloty’s_ worth of
caramels, and put them into her hand. “Here you are, Yagna, they are
very sweet: here you are!”

She made as if she were disinclined to take them. “They cost so much
money,” she said.

“Fear not, I can well afford it.... You will see later.—Oh, if pigeon’s
milk were to be bought for any money, I would buy some for you, dear!
Oh, how happy you will be with me!” And, taking her round the waist, he
pressed her to partake of all that was there. And she did: accepting
all, however, as coolly and indifferently as if it were someone else’s
engagement-day. She only thought: “Will the old man give it me before
the wedding, that coral necklace he told me of at the fair?”

And now they began to drink in earnest—rum and sweetened vodka
alternately, and all talked at the same time. Even Dominikova was not a
little flustered, and she chattered and held forth about many a matter,
so that the Voyt wondered at the wisdom she displayed.

Her sons were likewise in their cups, for again and again either Ambrose
or the Voyt urged them to take some more. “Toss off your glasses, boys,
’tis Yagna’s engagement-day!”

“Yes, yes, we know,” they answered, and wanted to kiss the old sexton’s
hand.

It was then that Dominikova took Boryna apart to have a straight talk
with the man.

“Yagna is yours—yes, yours, Matthias!”

“Thanks, Mother, for your gift of her.” He put his arm round her neck
and embraced her.

“You promised to make her a settlement, I understand.”

“Why need there be any? All I have is hers.”

“In order that she may look her stepchildren in the face and laugh at
their curses.”

“Woe betide them, if they interfere! All is mine, all is Yagna’s.”

“Kindly said. Only note this: you are somewhat elderly. Besides, we all
are mortal. And, you know:

  “‘Death none can refuse:
  He takes all he can,
  Now a lamb, now a man,
  Not caring to choose!’”

“Oh, but I am hale—good for a score of years yet. Never you fear!”

“‘Never-Fear was eaten by the wolves.’”

“Well, I am glad you speak out! Would you have me settle on her the
three acres I have, close to Luke’s field?”

“‘A hungry dog will try even to catch a fly,’ as they say; but we are
not hungry. Yagusia is to inherit five acres, besides one of
forest-land, from her father. Settle six acres on her, you: those six
where you grew potatoes last summer—close to the road.”

“My very best fields!”

“Yagna too is the pick of the village.”

“She is, indeed: therefore I sent you my proposers. But, mercy on us!
six acres! It is a whole farm!” He scratched his head in perplexity; for
his heart was sore at the thought of giving up so much of his best land.

“My good friend, consider, like the intelligent man you are, and you
will see that the settlement is only a protection for my daughter. No
one can take the land from you, so long as you live: while all that
Yagna has inherited from her father will be yours at once. I will send
for a land-surveyor when spring comes round, and you will even be able
to sow it then. And, seeing that such an arrangement cannot harm you,
you will readily settle those six acres upon her.”

“Good: I will.”

“And when?”

“To-morrow, if you like!—No, on Saturday, when we have put up the banns;
we shall then go straight to town. After all: ‘A goat dies once, and
then—Never again!’”

“Come hither, Yagna, daughter dear!” She called to the girl, whom the
Voyt was pushing towards the bar, while telling her something that made
her laugh loud.

“Yagna, Matthias here will settle on you those six roadside acres of
his.”

“Many thanks,” she murmured, and offered him her hand.

“Drink ye all to Yagna, most sweet Yagna!”

They drank, and Matthias put his arm round her waist to lead her to the
other guests assembled; but she slipped away, and ran to her brothers,
who were talking and drinking with Ambrose.

In the tavern, the din was ever growing louder and louder, as more
people dropped in. Many, hearing voices, had come in to know what was
going forward: some, too, to get a drink for nothing. Even the blind old
man, led by his dog, was there in a good place, where all could see him;
and he now listened and now said prayers aloud; so loud that Dominikova,
hearing him, gave him some vodka, a morsel to eat, and a few kopeks
besides.

The carouse went on; and soon, as is customary on such occasions,
everybody was dear friend and own brother to everybody else.

The only silent one was the Jew. To and fro he glided, ever setting more
and more spirits and bottles of beer before his guests, and scoring up
everything with chalk behind the door.

Boryna, beside himself with joy, took dram after dram, urged his guests
to drink, talked as he had seldom in his life been heard to talk, and
was incessantly coming round to Yagna, offering her dainties, stroking
her beautiful face, and taking her into some dusky corner, with his arm
round her.

Very soon Dominikova saw it was high time to go home, and called her
sons to set out with her.

Simon was quite fuddled now; so when she spoke, he set his girdle
straight, smote the table with his fist, and cried out:

“Out upon it! I am a farmer, I! Who cares to go, let him go. If I choose
to stay and drink, I will.—More vodka, you Jew!”

“Be silent, Simon! Oh, be silent: else she will trounce you!” So Andrew
moaned, with maudlin tears in his eyes, pulling his brother by the coat.
He, too, was very far gone.

“Boys!” she hissed, threateningly, “home! come home!”

“I am a farmer. I! If I choose to stay, Lo, I stay, and drink.... I have
enough of Mother’s rule.... Thwart me, and I turn you out! Down with it
all!”

But the old woman then struck him such a blow in the chest that he
staggered and was sobered forthwith. Andrew took him out into the road,
after placing his cap on his head. But the cold air overcame Simon once
more: he only took a few steps forwards, then tottered, caught at the
hedge, and fell down, shrieking and groaning.

“’Sdeath! I am a farmer. The property is mine, and I drink, if I choose;
and if I choose, I work!—Jew! more rum!—Thwart me, and I turn you out!”

“Simon! Simon! For God’s sake!” whimpered Andrew, weeping abundantly;
“come home, Mother is after you!”

Indeed, she was there directly, together with Yagna; and they both got
the lads from beneath the hedge, where they were making some feeble
attempts to fight.

After their departure, other people also went out, and the tavern grew
somewhat less noisy. At last no one remained there but Boryna and his
messengers, with Ambrose and the blind beggar, all now drinking at one
table.

Ambrose was very mellow indeed. He stood up in their midst, now singing,
now shouting very loud.

“He was quite black—black as that pot! He aimed ... but where did he hit
me? where?... And I—I thrust my bayonet into him, and twisted it: I
heard his inside gurgle!—So we halt—halt! And the commander himself
arrives with more men.—Ah! the commander! ‘Boys,’ he says, ‘boys!’”

“‘Attention!’” the old man cried, in a voice of thunder. And he stood
stiffly erect, and stepped slowly backwards, his wooden leg stumping
along the floor: “Drink to me, Peter! to me who am an orphan!” he
bleated out; but when close to the wall, suddenly he whipped out of the
place. But they could still hear the braying of his voice, raised in
song outside.

Just then the miller entered the tavern: a big burly fellow, red-faced,
dressed town-fashion, and with small keen eyes.

“Drink, lads, drink together!—Ho, ho! the Voyt, the Soltys, and
Boryna!—Is it a wedding?”

“No, it is not.—Sir miller, take a drink with us,” Boryna said.

And once more the vodka went round.

“Well, now to you all three thus together, I shall tell some news that
will sober you in no time.”

All stared at him vacantly.

“Not an hour since, the Squire sold the clearing of Vilche Doly!”

“The hound! the miscreant! What, sell a clearing that belongs to our
village!” Boryna shouted, smashing a bottle on the floor in a fit of
rage. “Sold it, has he? But there is law—law both for the Squire and for
all of us!” Simon stammered; he was completely intoxicated.

“It’s false! I, your Voyt, have spoken: believe me, it’s false!”

“Sold it! Ha!—But we won’t let anyone take it: as there’s a God in
heaven, we won’t!” Boryna growled, and he brought his fist down upon the
table.

The miller left them, and they stayed there far into the night, taking
counsel together, and breathing threats against the manor-folk.




                               CHAPTER IX


It was shortly after Yagna’s engagement had taken place; All Souls’ Day
had dawned.

Ever since morning, the church-bells of Lipka had tolled incessantly,
slowly; their doleful and sorrowful notes, floating over the desolate
fields, called the people together with deep-sounding voices of sadness
on this day, which rose pallid and swaddled in fog, as far as the
far-off horizon—where the earth and the sky met, no one knew where, in a
vague unfathomed abyss of vacuity.

Now, as soon as the sun arose in the east, which still glowed red as
copper molten and cooling, hosts of crows and daws had been coming
thence, winging their flight from beyond the lurid clouds.

They flew very high; so high that neither the eye could well make them
out, nor the ear catch distinctly the wild and melancholy harshness of
their croaking, which sounded like weeping in the autumn night.

And from the belfry, the tolling sounded continually.

The deep notes of that doleful hymn rolled heavily through the thick
nebulous air—rolled all over the country-side, and men and fields and
villages seemed as one vast heart, throbbing to the dismal dirge.

And still the flocks of birds increased, even to the dismay and
stupefaction of the people; for now they flew lower, ever in vaster
multitudes, sprinkling the sky as with scattered specks of soot; and the
dull flapping and croaking was now louder, more boisterous, more
turbulent—like a storm that is drawing nigh. They swept in circles over
the village: and as a heap of dead leaves the blast plays with, so they
wheeled over the ploughed lands, floated down to the woods, hung above
the skeleton poplar-trees, took possession of the lindens round about
the church, and perched upon the trees in the burial-ground.

“A severe winter it will be,” people said.

“Snow is going to fall—they are flying towards the woods.”

They now approached the huts in still greater numbers; never before had
so many been seen together. People looked at them, sighing, in fear of
an evil omen, and some made on their brows the sign of the Cross, as a
protection from the evil to come, and put on their garments to set out
for church. And continually the tolling sounded with a dull roar; from
the neighbouring villages the people were already coming to pray.

An all-pervading sense of desolation filled every soul; in every heart,
there reigned a strange distressful silence: the stillness of mournful
reminiscences, the recollections of those who had gone before, gone to
lie beneath the drooping birch-trees, and the darkly looming crosses,
that stood slantwise in the churchyard.

“O my Jesus! O my beloved Jesus!” they would murmur, and then raise up
their ashen-grey faces, and fear no longer, plunging into the mystery of
futurity: and they calmly went forward to present their offerings and to
say their prayers for the dead.

The whole village was as though lost in a sea of grave and
heart-stricken quietude: only the whining singsong of the _Dziads_ at
the church-door now and then broke the stillness.

At Boryna’s, the silence was especially deep: though indeed it was of
that hell which reigned amongst them, and was on the point of bursting
forth.

His children knew all by that time.

The day before being Sunday, the first banns had been published from the
pulpit. On Saturday, Boryna had gone with Yagna to town, where he had
settled six acres of land upon her in the presence of a notary. He came
back late, and with his face scratched. Being the worse for liquor, he
had behaved disrespectfully to Yagna; but had only got acquainted with
the strength of her arm and the sharpness of her nails.

On his return, he said no word to anyone, but went to bed as he was—in
his boots and sheepskin coat; and when Yuzka next morning complained
that he had soiled his feather-bed with mud:

“Let me alone, Yuzka, let me alone!” he answered her merrily. “Such a
thing may happen sometimes, even to one who has not been drinking.”

In the morning he had gone over to Yagna, and stayed all day: at home,
dinner and supper waited for him in vain.

This day, too, he rose late, considerably after dawn, put on his best
capote, ordered Vitek to smear his Sunday boots with grease and line
them with fresh-cut straw, was shaved by Kuba, girt himself, and, taking
his hat, slipped out through the fence, and was seen there no more that
day.

Yuzka cried all the time. Antek was in the grip of tortures, even
sharper and more agonizing, and could neither eat, nor sleep, nor busy
himself in any way. He felt dazed as yet, and could not wholly realize
what had come to pass. His face had grown sombre, but his eyes seemed
larger, and flaming glassily—full of hardened tears, as it were. He had
to clench his teeth lest he should cry out and curse aloud, and was
continually walking about the cabin, or around it, or about the
enclosure, or in the road; and on coming back, he would throw himself on
a bench in the porch, and sit there motionless for hours, racked by
sufferings that were ever growing more intolerable.

The house was dreary, and within it there continually resounded the
sound of weeping, as sobs and sighs resound in a house wherein someone
lies dead. The doors of the byre and the sties stood wide open, the
cattle and swine wandered about at liberty in the orchard, some even
looking in at the windows. No one attempted to interfere with them but
old Lapa, who barked and tried to drive them in again, but
unsuccessfully.

Sitting on his truckle-bed in the stable, Kuba was cleaning a gun, while
Vitek, gazing at him in wondering awe, took care to keep a look-out on
the yard, for fear someone might drop in.

“Oh, what a noise it made! Lord! I thought it was the Squire or the
keeper shooting.”

“Ah, yes. I had not shot for ever so long, and the charge I put in was
too big: it roared like a cannon.”

“Did you go in the evening at once?”

“Aye, to the manor lands close to the wood. The roebucks are fond of
coming that way to crop the sprouting blades in the sown fields. It was
very dark, and I had long to wait. Just at dawn, a buck came by. I was
so well hidden that he was only five paces away from me. But I did not
shoot. He was as big as an ox, and I knew I could not carry him off. So
I spared him; and after the space of a few Paters, some does appeared. I
chose the finest, and took aim. What a report there was! I had put in a
heavy charge: it kicked so, my shoulder is one bruise still. And the doe
fell; but she still kicked, and made such a fearful noise that I was
afraid the keeper might hear, and I had to cut her throat.”

Vitek was full of enthusiasm.

“And—did you leave her in the wood?”

“Where I left her, I left her: it’s no business of yours. And if you say
a single word about this to anyone ... you’ll see what I shall do to
you!”

“I won’t, if you forbid me; but may I not tell Yuzka?”

“The whole village would know directly. No.—But, here is a five-kopek
piece, for you to buy something with.”

“Without that, I’d hold my tongue.—But, O dear, dear Kuba! take me with
you some day!”

“Breakfast!” Yuzka was in front of the cabin, calling to them.

“Be easy, Vitek, I shall take you.”

“And you’ll let me shoot—once, only once?” he entreated.

“Silly one! think you they give gunpowder for nothing?”

“But I have money, Kuba, I have. Master gave me two _zloty_ for the last
fair, and I was keeping them for the Memorial offering. But....”

“Very well; I shall teach you how to shoot,” he whispered, patting the
boy’s head, and touched by his appeal.

Almost as soon as they had finished breakfast, they went together to
church. Kuba limped along as fast as he could; but Vitek lagged a little
behind: he was ashamed to have to go barefoot, for he had no boots.

“Is it right to go into the vestry without boots?” he queried in a low
voice.

“You are foolish. Does our Lord consider a man’s boots, not his
prayers?”

“True; but are not boots more respectful?” he whispered sadly.

“Oh, you will get boots one of these days.”

“That I shall! Let me but grow up to be a farm-hand, I shall directly go
off to Warsaw and get a place in some stable. In the town, they all wear
boots, don’t they, Kuba?”

“They do.—Can you remember anything about Warsaw, Vitek?”

“Of course. I was five when Kozlova brought me here; so I recollect
perfectly.... Yes, we went on foot to the station, and there I saw no
end of glowing lights ... and houses all one close to another, and as
big as churches.”

“Nonsense!” cried Kuba, disdainfully.

“But I remember quite well. I could not see the roofs, they were so
high. Windows, too, to the very ground. Whole walls of windows! And
everywhere bells were ringing continually.”

“No wonder; there are so many churches there.”

“Else whence could the ringing have come?”

And now they were silent, having entered the churchyard and begun to
push their way through the dense throngs that filled all the space round
the church, not being able to get in.

There the _Dziads_ had formed a lane from the church to the road, crying
out, screaming, uttering prayers, or asking alms, each in his own way;
some were playing on fiddles, and droning out hymns in mournful voices;
others on flageolets or concertinas; and all together causing such a
racket as almost to make one deaf.

The vestry, too, was full of people: so full that they were sorely
squeezed against the tables, where the organist and his son (the one who
had been at school) were taking down the names given for the Memorial
offerings.

Kuba got through the press, and rolled off a long list of names to the
organist, who wrote them down, and received for each soul three kopeks,
or as many eggs (in case one had no ready cash).

Vitek was not able to push forward so fast, for his bare feet were
sorely trod upon, but he got on as well as he could, clutching the money
in his hand. When, however, he found himself in front of the organist at
the table, he felt suddenly overwhelmed and tongue-tied with confusion.
What! only farmers and farmers’ wives round him—almost all those of the
village...? Even the miller’s wife was there, wearing a hat like the
wife of the Squire!—And the blacksmith and the Voyt, with their
dames—all giving the names of those whose souls they wished remembered;
some as many as a score of them—all the family, and their fathers and
forefathers—And he ... what name could he give? His own father, his
mother—what names had they? Could he tell? For whom, then, should his
offering be made?... “O my Jesus, my little Jesus!” he cried in his
soul; but his mouth remained wide open, and he stood there like a
witling. His heart was wrung with an agony of grief, he could hardly
draw his breath, and he felt so faint that he was like to drop down as
one dead. But he could not stay there; the crowd shoved him aside into a
corner, beneath the holy water stoup: and, in order not to fall, he
crouched down with his head against the tin basin, while tears gushed
forth and fell, like the beads of some rosary of desolation. It was in
vain that he tried to keep them back; he was so shaken, so unnerved in
every limb, that he had not even the strength to clench his teeth and
stand up. So he crept into a corner out of sight, and wept abundant
tears—the bitter tears of a fatherless, motherless boy.

“Mother, O Mother!” something within him was crying, and tearing his
heart to pieces.... He could not think why each of the other lads had
his father and his mother, while he alone was without either—bereft—and
how bereft—of both!

“Jesus, my Jesus!” he sobbed, crying out like a poor bird strangling in
a snare.... It was then that Kuba came upon him and said:

“Vitek, have you given in your Memorial offering?”

“Not yet,” he returned; and, suddenly drying his eyes, he forced his way
back to the table. Yes: he would give names. Did it concern anyone that
he had no parents he knew? If he had none, it was his own affair. If he
was a foundling, a foundling let him be.—He therefore took heart, wiped
his eyes, and boldly gave the names Josephine, Marianna, Anthony—the
first that occurred to him.

He paid, took the change, and went with Kuba into the church to pray and
hear the priest read the names of his dear departed!

A catafalque, bearing a coffin at its summit, had been raised in the
centre of the church. Round it many tapers were burning, while the
priest read aloud from the pulpit an interminable list of names. Now and
then he stopped, and the whole congregation said the Paters, Aves, and
Credos that should relieve the souls of the faithful departed.

Vitek knelt down by the side of Kuba; the latter took out a rosary, and
counted thereon all the prayers which the priest had recommended. Vitek
too recited a few prayers; but the monotonous sounds soon made him
drowsy, and, worn out by the heat of the place and his recent fit of
tears, he presently rested his head against Kuba and went to sleep.

                  *       *       *       *       *

In the afternoon, all the Boryna family were present at the Vespers
which were sung once a year in the churchyard mortuary chapel. Antek and
his family, the blacksmith and his, Yuzka accompanied by Yagustynka, and
Vitek, and Kuba dragging himself in the rear, had come, determined to
make the most they could of All Souls’ Day.

As a man shuts his weary eyelids, and plunges into dark unfathomable
shadows, so evening was closing in; the wind sounded with a dreary
voice, long drawn out, and wafted the odours of many a mouldering leaf,
redolent with unpleasant effluvia.

The country-side was serene, with the strange and sombre calm of that
anniversary of sadness. The crowds went about their way—as it were, in
painful silence; their trampling boots echoed with dull dead sounds: the
roadside trees waved their boughs restlessly, and swayed overhead with a
sad sullen murmur.

In front of the lich-gate and about the graves along the wall, stood
rows of barrels, and many a _Dziad_ was close by. It was by this road
that the people came along to the burial-ground. The twilight had
already covered the world, sprinkling it with its ashen greyness,
although there twinkled athwart its folds many a rustic lamp (fed with
butter for oil!), with yellow flickering flame. Each one, on entering
the churchyard, took from his wallet either bread, or cheese, or a piece
of bacon or of sausage; or a skein of thread, or else a handful of
combed flax; sometimes even a string of dried mushrooms. These they
deposited piously in one of the barrels that stood open there; they
formed offerings for the priest, for the sacristan Ambrose, for the
organist—and, lastly, for the _Dziads_. Such as had no offerings in kind
to give, put a few kopeks into the outstretched hands of the latter,
whispering the names of the dead for whom they asked them to intercede.

About the lich-gate, then, there was a continuous cadence of names
called out, and prayers, and chants, in broken and unequal rhythm. The
people went on and soon disappeared, vanishing among the graves.
Presently, like so many glow-worms, tiny lights began to shine and
tremble in the dusky thickets and the dry grass.

Breaking the stillness, which, as it were, exhaled from out of the
earth, prayers were everywhere audible, in low quavering tones of awe.
Now and again there would come from some grave a heart-broken sigh;
sometimes a thrilling lament would rise from the winding paths around
the crosses; and then a sudden short shriek of despair would burst
forth, rending the air like a flash of lightning; or the faint weeping
of children would be heard among the murky bushes, like the chirping of
unfledged birds in their nests.

From time to time, there would creep over the churchyard a dull and
dreary silence, when only the trees were audible, murmuring ominously,
as the sound of human miseries and sorrows and clamorous agony floated
up to Heaven.

They went about the graves noiselessly, and terror-struck they stared
into the dim and unknown distance.

“All must die!” they muttered, in tones of torpid palsy-stricken
resignation, and went on further, to sit by the graves of their fathers,
and either recite orisons, or remain motionless, in a reverie that
deadened both love of life and fear of death—aye, and even abhorrence of
pain. They were like trees, bowing low in the blast; and, like them,
their souls quivered slumberously: dismayed, yet benumbed.

“O my Jesus! O merciful Lord! O Mary!”—such were the ejaculations which
burst forth from their tormented souls. They raised their faces—now
expressionless with grief—and fixed their hollow eyes on the crosses,
and on those trees in drowsy yet perpetual motion: and falling on their
knees at the feet of the crucified Christ, they laid before Him their
fear-stricken hearts, and shed tears of resignation and self-surrender.

Kuba went with Vitek in the same direction; but when it became quite
dark, the former crawled further on—away to the old burial-ground. There
the forgotten ones lay—those whose very memory had perished long ago,
with their days, and the times they lived in, and all the past. There,
only ill-omened birds uttered hoarse croakings, and the bushes rustled
mournfully near some cross of rotting wood that still remained standing
here and there. In this forgotten nook lay side by side whole families,
hamlets, generations: no one came there to pray, to shed tears, to light
lamps any more. The gale alone blew fiercely through the boughs, tore
off the last of their leaves, and tossed them away into the night, to be
lost therein. And voices howled that were not voices; and shadows
moved—but were they only shadows?—striking at random against the trees,
as though they had been blinded birds, and seeming to moan and beg for
pity!

Kuba took from his bosom several pieces of bread that he had put by.
Kneeling down, he broke them, and threw the morsels about among the
tombs.

“Food for you there is, O Christian soul!” he whispered, very earnestly.
“I forget you not at eventide.—Food for you, O sufferer that was
mortal!—Food for you!”

“And will they take it?” Vitek asked in terror.

“Beyond doubt!—Our priest forbids it.[19]—The others put the food into
those barrels, and these poor creatures get nothing. But what? Shall the
priest’s and the _Dziads’_ swine have to eat, and Christian ghosts stray
starving!”

-----

Footnote 19:

  Because it was a superstition: a very old one, no doubt, come down
  from prehistoric times, and now all but dead in Poland, if not quite
  so. Mickiewicz’s poem “Dziady” deals with something similar which he
  came across in Lithuania, about a century ago.—_Translator’s Note._

“Ah! will they come hither?”

“Yea, all who suffer the cleansing fires—all. Jesus lets them back to
earth for to-day, to visit their people.”

“To visit them!” Vitek repeated, shuddering.

“Fear not. On this day, nothing evil has any power to harm: the Memorial
offerings have driven him away—him, the bad Angel! So have the lamps.
And our Lord comes in person about the world, and He, the beloved
Shepherd, goes counting how many souls are His yet, and choosing from
amongst them.”

“Oh, does our Lord Jesus come to the earth to-day?” Vitek said faintly,
looking around.

“Do you think to see Him? That only Saints can do—and persons greatly
wronged.”

“See, see, lights are there; and there are people too,” Vitek cried out
in alarm, and he pointed to a long row of graves close to the hedge.

“Ah, there lie those slain during our insurrection. Yes, my master lies
there; aye, and my mother too.”

They forced their way through the underwood, and knelt down by the
graves. These had fallen in, and were so level with the rest of the
ground that they could hardly be traced. They were marked by no crosses,
overshadowed by no trees. Only barren sand was there, and a few dry
stalks of mullein: all was stillness, oblivion, death.

Ambrose, together with Yagustynka and old Klemba, were kneeling beside
those perishing graves. A few lamps glimmered, fixed in the sand; the
winds made them wave and tremble, and carried away the supplications
into the blackness of the night.

“Aye; there lies my mother,” Kuba said, rather to himself than to the
boy, who had crept close to him, chilled to the very marrow.

“Magdalena was her name. My father had land of his own: he served as
coachman to the manor, but never drove out, save with the old Squire,
and stallions to the coach!... After that, he died.... His uncle
inherited the land, and I became swineherd to the manor.... Yes,
Magdalena was my mother’s, and Peter, my father’s name: surname, Soha,
and I bear it.... Then the Squire set to making me coachman, to drive
with his stallions, as my father had done.... I was continually going to
the chase, with Master and other gentlemen; and I learned to shoot
pretty well myself; and the son of the Squire gave me a gun....

“I remember perfectly.... When they all went out for the insurrection,
they took me with them too.... I fought for a whole year: killed more
than one Russian grey dog ... more than two, even.... Then the Squire’s
son was shot in the belly. His bowels gushed out. He was my master, and
a good man; so I took him on my shoulders and carried him away....
Later, he got off somewhere to a warm country, but first gave me a
letter to take to his father. Well, I went. I was weary of all,
dog-tired ... got shot in the leg on my way, and it would not heal; for
I was always out of doors, sleeping under the stars.... Then came snow,
and a terrible frost:—I remember well!... So I got there ... at night
... and looked about for the place.—Oh, what a thunderstroke!—No more
manor—no more barns—no more hedges, even. All had been burned down to
the ground.... And the old Squire ... and his lady ... and my mother too
... and also the girl Yosefka, who was chambermaid there ... all lay in
the garden, slaughtered!—O Jesus! Jesus!—Aye, I remember.—O holy Mary!”
These last words he uttered very low; great tears that he did not care
to hide ran down his cheeks in floods, and he heaved deep sighs, as that
night rose again before him.

The darkness grew more and more intense; the blast caught more and more
fiercely at the trees; the long tresses of the birch-boughs thrashed the
graves about them, and their trunks, white as sheeted ghosts, loomed
dimly through the gloom. The folk were leaving the place, the lamps
going out, the hymns of the _Dziads_ dying away. A solemn silence,
disturbed only by weird rustlings and thrilling whispers, now reigned
among the tombs. The graveyard seemed filled with shadowy forms, the
bushes bore questionable shapes; there were melodies of lulled soft
moans, oceans of eerie tremors, movements of shapeless things in the
dark, bursts of dread hushed sobs, mysterious and horror-breathing
alarms which made the heart sink. Throughout the village, the very dogs
were howling with long despairing howls.

On this holiday alone, Lipka was hushed. The roads were deserted, the
inn-doors closed. Through the tiny mist-blurred window-panes of a few
huts, lights were seen to shine, and holy hymns heard to quaver timidly
forth, with loud supplications to God for the souls of the faithful
departed.

Outside the cabins, the folk glided about in fear; in fear did they
listen to the quiet sighs of the trees; in fear did they look towards
the window, lest there should appear to them one of those who, on this
day, wander by God’s decree and their own yearning—lest they should be
heard lamenting where four roads meet—or be seen looking sorrowfully in
through the window.

Outside certain huts, the husbandmen—following ancient customs—set the
remains of the evening meal for the hungry ghosts to partake of and,
crossing themselves, breathed some such invitation: “O Christian soul
that still abidest in the place of cleansing, lo! here is refreshment
for thee!”

And thus, in stillness and sadness, amidst memories and fears, did the
evening of All Souls’ Day come to an end.

On Antek’s side of his father’s cabin sat Roch, the pilgrim to our
Lord’s sepulchre, reading and telling many a pious and holy legend.

People were there not a few: for both Ambrose and Yagustynka and Klemba
had come, Kuba and Vitek, Yuzka and Nastusia: the only one absent was
old Boryna, who remained at Yagna’s till late in the night.

Save for the crickets that cried and the pine-knots that crackled on the
hearth or in the fire, the cabin was still as death.

They all were sitting on benches round the fire; Antek alone sat looking
out of the window. Roch now and then drew the red embers together with
his staff, while he spoke thus, in a soft hushed voice:

“It is not terrible to die.—Oh, no!

“As birds in winter fly to a warmer land, so do our weary little souls
long to fly to Jesus.

“Though the trees stand bare in winter, yet are they clothed in spring
by the Lord with green leaves and scented blossoms: thus, O thou soul of
man, dost thou go to Jesus to find with Him joy, and spring, and
gladness, and vesture eternal!

“As the sun caresses our weary earth, fatigued with fruit-bearing, so
doth our Lord caress each soul, and make it forget the past winter of
anguish and death.

“Ah me! for in this world there is naught but trouble, and wailing, and
woe!

“And evil increases and multiplies, as doth the thistle in the
woodlands!

“All things are vain and to no purpose ... like tinder-wood, and like
the bubbles which the wind maketh on the water and driveth away.

“And there is no faith, nor hope, save in God alone!”




                               CHAPTER X


“I speak of this, both from the pulpit, and to every man in
particular....”—The wind put an end to the rest of the sentence by
blowing violently down the priest’s throat, making him fall into a fit
of coughing. Antek was silent.

The gale was growing fiercer, sweeping down the road, lashing the
poplars, storming through them, and causing them to bend and moan and
shriek aloud with rage.

“Man, I have told you,” the priest went on to say, “that I myself took
the mare down to the pond.... Blind as she is, she may go astray in some
coppice, and perhaps break a leg.”—The very thought made him turn pale,
and he continued looking under every tree, and seeking in every field.

“Well, but she always went about freely.”

“She knows well her way to the pond. Anyone might find a pail for her to
drink from, and then turn her round: she would have come back by
herself.... Valek!” he suddenly cried, thinking he saw someone among the
poplars.

“I saw Valek on our side of the pond; but that was before twilight set
in.”

“Gone perhaps to look for her: a little too late!... A mare twenty years
old! She was foaled soon after I came here, and deserves to be fed for
mercy’s sake.... As much attached as any man can be.... Good Heavens! if
any harm should have befallen the poor beast!”

“What on earth can happen?” Antek growled, in a surly mood. He had come
to his Reverence to complain and get counsel; and he had been, not only
reprimanded, but asked to seek the lost mare besides! No doubt the mare,
so old and blind, deserved pity; but ought not a fellow-man to come
first?

“As to you, you are to master yourself; do you hear? And curse him not!
he is your father!”

“Oh, that,” said Antek very bitterly, “that I know well.”

“It were a grievous sin and offence against God. And no blessing will
there be for him that in anger raises his hand against his father, to
break the commandment!”

“I want justice: no more.”

“No, ’tis revenge you seek.... Am I wrong?”

Antek was at a loss for an answer.

“Now I will tell you one thing more: ‘A docile calf, beyond all doubt,
thrives, sucks much milk, and waxes stout.’”

“‘Docile!’ The word sticks in my throat, I have so much of it. Shall I
allow a man to do me every wrong in the world, simply because he is my
father? Are children forbidden to seek justice for the wrong done?—Good
God! if that’s the order of things, I had as lief bid it farewell, and
go anywhere to get away from it.”

“Go, then; what is it prevents you?” cried the priest, taking fire on a
sudden.

“Well may I go: what—what is there left to me here now?” he muttered,
almost in tears.

“You are simply talking nonsense. Others have not one bit of land: yet
they stay on, and work, and thank God that they have work to do. You had
far better settle down to do something, and not complain like a woman.
You are strong and able, and have something to lay your hands to
besides....”

“Yes, indeed; three whole acres!” was the ironical reply.

“And a wife and child, who belong to you too: do not forget it.”

They were now in front of the tavern; the windows were all aglow, and
from the road where they stood they could hear voices inside.

“What! another drunken bout?”

“’Tis the recruits who were chosen during the summer, drinking to keep
their spirits up. Next Sunday the Russians will take them away to
somewhere at the back of the world: so they are seeking comfort.”

The priest had taken his stand near the poplars, from where he could
look through the window, and see how thronged the place was. “Why, the
tavern is well-nigh full!” he exclaimed.

“They were to have a meeting and advise together to-day, about the
forest clearing which the Squire has sold to the Jews.”

“But he has sold only the half.”

“Till we have agreed to the sale, not one bush shall be sold!”

“What do you say?” the priest inquired, in a tone of anxiety.

“We don’t give leave: that’s flat. Father would go to law; but Klemba
and the others with him won’t have it. They forbid a single tree to be
cut down; and if the whole village has to rise, rise they will—aye, and
ax in hand, too. What is theirs, they never will give up.”

“Merciful heavens! Pray God there may be no violence!”

“No, no! only a few of the manor-folks’ heads split in two: that will be
but justice!”

“Antek! has anger made you mad? My good fellow, this is senseless talk!”

He would not listen, but turned on his heels and vanished in the
gathering dusk; while the priest, who heard the rumble of wheels and a
mare’s whinny, hastened back to his dwelling.

Antek passed by the mill on the other side, wanting to avoid going near
Yagna’s hut.

She was fast in his bosom: a festering wound of which he could not rid
himself.

Afar, the light shone bright from within her cabin. In there it was
joyful. He stopped to look once more, were it but to curse her in his
rage. And suddenly something fell on him like a hurricane, and tore him
away.

“She is my father’s now!—My father’s!”

He went round to his brother-in-law, the smith, though expecting no
advice from the man, and only wanting to remain a short time away from
his father’s dwelling, and in somebody’s company.—Ah! the priest would
preach work to him, would he? Preaching to others was an easy thing for
those who have nothing to trouble them!—“Remember your wife and
child!”—Was he likely to forget them? Her! ... whom he loathed so, with
her wailing and her meekness and wistfully glancing eyes! Were it not
for her ... were he but single!—O Lord! He groaned deeply; a wild fit of
anger swept over him, and he would have liked to take someone by the
throat—strangle him—tear him to pieces!...

But whom? He knew not. His fury passed away as suddenly as it had come.
He looked blankly out into the night and hearkened to the whistling
blasts. Then he walked on, trudging heavily, scarce able to drag
himself; for now he felt weighed down by a mountain of sorrow,
lassitude, and such a sense of prostration that he no longer knew
whither he was going, nor for what purpose.

“Yagna is my father’s—my father’s!” he repeated again and again, each
time in a lower key.

In the smith’s shop, a boy was working the bellows with might and main,
and the draught that poured on to the flaring roaring embers made them
burst into blood-red flames. The smith stood at the anvil, grimy-faced,
girt with a leather apron, his arms bare, his cap on the back of his
head, beating a red-hot iron bar till the anvil resounded, while showers
of sparks flew from beneath the hammer, and fell hissing into the moist
ground of the forge.

“Well?” he asked, after waiting a moment.

“Well, what?” Antek mumbled, leaning against a basket-wagon frame,
several of which were standing by to have their iron-work repaired; and
he gazed into the fire.

The smith went on, working hard at the incandescent iron, and beat away,
keeping time as he smote upon the anvil with his hammer; or, when a yet
more powerful blast was needed, helping the boy to blow; but ever and
anon stealing a glance at Antek, while a malicious smile peeped from
under his red moustache.

“Well, so you have been to his Reverence again: and what has come of
it?”

“And what should come? Nothing. I might have heard just the same in
church.”

“What else did you think to get?”

“Why, he knows a great deal,” Antek replied in self-defence.

“As to taking, yes; as to giving, no.”

Antek was in no mood to contradict him.

“I am going to your cabin,” he said after a pause.

“Go; I shall join you at once, for the Voyt is to be here. You will find
tobacco on the top of the press: help yourself.”

Antek had not so much as heard him, as he made straight for the house
which stood opposite.

His sister was kindling the fire, and her eldest boy, at the table,
learning out of a spelling-book.

“Is he studying?” he asked; for the boy spelt aloud, pointing to each
letter with a sharp stick.

“Yes. He began at potato-digging-time. The young lady from the mill is
teaching him, for my husband is too busy.”

“Roch, too, began teaching on Father’s side of our cabin yesterday.”

“I wanted to send our Johnny to him, too: but Michael will not have it.
He says she knows more, because she has been at school in Warsaw.”

“Oh, yes. Yes,” he answered, in order to say something.

“Johnny gets on so fast with his primer that the young lady is
astonished.”

“Oh, of course. It’s the smith’s blood, you see—being the son of so
clever a man....”

“You are jeering. And yet was he not right to tell you that Father can,
so long as he lives, withdraw any settlement made?”

“Aye, try to snatch its prey from out of the wolf’s mouth!... Six acres
of land! My wife and I are both as good as his farm-servants; and see,
he settles the land on the first strange woman he comes across!”

“You will wrangle, and fall foul of him, and ask for advice against him;
and the end will be that he will drive you from his house into the
bargain!” She spoke thus, looking timorously towards the door.

“Who told you that?”

“Hush, hush! That’s what people are saying.”

“He shall not! Let him get me out by force, if he can! I’ll go to law.
But as to giving way, never, never!”

“Yes, you’ll butt your head against a stone wall, like a ram, but never
get it smashed, eh?” the smith said, coming in.

“Then what’s to be done? You give clever advice to everybody; advise
me.”

“It will never do to run counter to the old man’s will.” He lit a pipe,
and set about explaining matters, excusing Boryna, and smoothing things
over, till all at once Antek saw his drift, and cried out:

“You—you are on his side!”

“I want to be fair.”

“You have been well paid for this.”

“Not out of your pocket, at all events.”

“My property is not yours to give up in my place. You no doubt have had
a good instalment already, and are in no hurry to get more.”

“I have had no more than you.”

“Oh, no more? And what about your share of the cow? And all the pieces
of linen, and odds and ends you have sneaked out of Father? Have I
forgotten the geese, and the young pigs ... and ... and ... there’s no
end of them! Ah, and the calf he gave you the other day? Is that
nothing?”

“You might have got it just as well as I.”

“I am not a gipsy, nor a thief!”

“A thief! Do you call me that?”

They both rushed forward, ready to spring at each other. But they
stopped, for Antek went on more calmly:

“I was not speaking of you. But never will I abandon my rights, even to
be saved from utter ruin.”

The smith interposed, with a jeer: “It is not the land, I fancy, for
which you would go to such lengths.”

“For what then?”

“It is Yagna you want, and rage to lose her now!”

“Did you ever see...?” he cried; the shot had hit the mark.

“There be those who have seen ... and not once only.”

“May their eyes drop out of the sockets!” But he said this curse very
low; for just then the Voyt entered the room. Probably he too was aware
of the reason why they quarrelled, for he at once set to justifying and
defending the old man’s behaviour.

“That you stand up for him is no wonder: he has given you drink and
sausages in plenty!”

“No careless talk, pray; I, the Voyt, am speaking to you.”

“For your Voytship I care as I care for this broken stick!”

“What!—what has the man said?”

“You have heard; and if not, you shall hear other things which will go
yet farther.”

“Say them, then, if you dare!”

“I will.—Behold, you are a drunkard, a Judas, a dissembler; one that
squanders in revels the money the village has entrusted to him, and
takes abundant pay from the manor, to let the Squire sell our forest
land.... Will ye I say more?” he added furiously, snatching at a stick.
“So I will, but with this cudgel, not with my tongue.”

“Take care you rue not what you are doing, Antek; I am a man in office!”

“And do not fly at anyone under my roof! This is no tavern!” the smith
shouted, placing himself in front of the Voyt. But Antek, now wrought up
to exasperation, poured a volley of abuse on them both, slammed the
door, and left them.

“Now,” he was saying to himself, while breakfasting the next day, “now
they will all be against me!” when, to his stupefaction, he saw the
blacksmith come in. They met on their usual terms.

When Antek went to the barn afterwards to chop straw, the smith followed
him, and said in confidential tones:

“I’ll be hanged if I know why we quarrelled ... some silly word dropped,
belike. So I am first to come to you and shake hands.”

Antek shook hands indeed, but grunted, with a look of mistrust:

“Yes, some hasty words passed between us; but I felt no grudge against
you. That Voyt made me frantic.... Let him mind his own business, and
keep himself to himself, or....”

“So I told him, when he wanted to follow you out....”

“To fight me?—I would have given him such a dressing as I gave his
cousin, who has been smashed up ever since harvest-time!”

“Of that, too, did I remind him,” the smith observed, with a demure look
and a sly leer.

“But I will settle with him yet ... with that great man, that Jack in
office! He will remember me!”

“He is not worth your notice: let him be.—I have had an idea, and have
come now to tell you about it. This is what we have to do.... This
afternoon my wife will come here. You will go with her to old Boryna,
and talk the matter over thoroughly.... Of what use is complaining in
holes and corners? Speak your mind out to him face to face. Perhaps you
will succeed, perhaps not; but at all events we shall have threshed the
matter out.”

“But what is to be done, now the settlement has been made?”

“You see, by wrangling we shall get nothing at all. Yes, he has made it.
But, so long as he lives, he has the power to revoke it. Do you
understand? That is the reason why we must not irritate him. He wants to
marry: well, let him. And to enjoy himself: why not?”

At the mention of marriage, Antek turned white, and shook so that he
paused in his work.

“Do not oppose him openly. Approve him. Say he was right to make the
settlement, since he chose to do so: only ask him to promise us the
rest—that is, to you and me, and in presence of witnesses,” he added,
with a sly after-thought.

“Yes, but what of Yuzka, what of Gregory?” Antek inquired reluctantly.

“They shall get money instead. Gregory has been receiving not a little
every month, ever since he has been in the army.—But just listen, and do
as I tell you; you will not regret it. My management of things will make
all the land ours in the end, my life on it.”

“‘To sew the sheep’s skin do not strive, furrier, while the sheep’s
alive.’”

“Listen—Let him but make a promise in presence of witnesses: we shall
then have something to lay hold on. We can still fall back on the courts
of justice. And there is another point besides: the land he got as your
mother’s dowry.”

“A great thing, forsooth: four acres for me and your sister ... four
whole acres!”

“But these he has not given to either; and for so many years he has sown
therein and garnered therefrom! For these he must pay you well, aye, and
with percentage too!... I tell you once more: oppose the old man in
nothing. Go to the wedding; do not grudge him fair words. We shall
manage him, you will see. And if he is after all unwilling to give the
promise, the law may then come in and force him. You are on very
familiar terms with Yagna, and she may be very useful to you: only speak
of this to her. No one could better succeed in bringing the old man
round.—Well, is it agreed? For I must be stirring.”

“Agreed!—That you get out quick, or I will smite you in the face and
drive you out of doors!” Antek hissed through his clenched teeth.

“What ... what has come over you?” the blacksmith stammered, appalled by
the looks of the other, who dropped the straw-cutter and came on, with
eyes terribly gleaming and face as pale as a sheet.

“Thief! carrion! traitor!” He spat the words out, his mouth was foaming
with hate as he advanced, and the smith fairly ran for it.

“Has the man lost his wits?” he said, as soon as he was out in the road.
“I was giving him good counsel ... and he—Oh, that’s your game, is it?
You would have struck me, driven me out, because I wanted to share the
land with you, and came to you as to a friend and a brother! Is that
your game ... to have all to yourself? Ha! you will not live to see the
day, my man! Though you wormed my thoughts out of me so cleverly, I will
give you such a shaking, the worst ague will be nothing beside it!” He
grew angrier and still more angry, as he reflected that Antek had taken
him in so, and would inform old Boryna of all this intrigue.—The very
thing he feared most of all!

“But that must at once be prevented!” He swiftly came to a decision, and
though in bodily fear of Antek, went back to Boryna’s.

“Is your master at home?” he asked Vitek, who was opposite the house,
throwing pebbles at the geese in the pond to make them land.

“Over there at the miller’s: gone to invite their people to his
wedding.”

“I shall go that way: perhaps we may meet,” he thought, and made for the
miller’s; but he went home first, and told his wife to dress her best,
take the children with her, and go round to Antek’s at the first stroke
of the noonday Angelus.

“He will tell you what to do.... Do nothing by yourself, for you are not
clever; only fall a-crying at the right time, embrace your father’s
knees and beseech him, and all that. But give good heed to what Antek
shall say and your father reply.” And so he went on instructing her for
some time.

“Now I shall look in at the mill: perhaps our meal is ground.” He was
too uneasy to stay any longer in the house and, going out, walked on
slowly, often halting to consider.

“The man threatened me; yet he’ll do as I told him, I think. Better my
wife should be there, and not I.—What else can he do but what I
say?—Quarrel—and be expelled!”

He smiled in triumph, set his cap straight and buttoned up his capote,
for a chill piercing wind came from the pond.

“There will be frost, surely, or else dirty weather,” he predicted,
standing on the bridge and looking into the sky, where a scud of driven
clouds was passing, not unlike a flock of muddy unwashed sheep. The pond
uttered a low murmur, now and then beating upon its shores, along which,
scattered about amongst blackened drooping alders and weeping willows,
the outlines of women washing linen appeared, traced in red, and the
obstreperous clatter of their bats rose on either bank. The roads were
empty, save for the numerous flocks of geese, soiled with stiffening
mire, that were waddling in and out of the ditches, now filled up with
dead leaves and rubbish. Children outside the houses squealed and
screamed; and the cocks crowed in the hedges—weather-prophets telling of
a change.

“Better wait for him at the mill!” he growled and walked down the slope.

Antek, when the smith left him, had set to chopping straw so frantically
that he forgot everything but his work; and Kuba, returning from the
wood, cried out aloud:

“Mercy! there will be enough of it for a week’s fodder!” And then Antek
woke up from his musings, threw the straw-cutter aside, stretched
himself, and went into the hut.

“What must be will be,” he reflected, “and I must speak to my father
this day.—That blacksmith fellow is a lying traitor; his advice may be
good, for all that. Nay, there must be something in it.” He peeped in at
his father’s door, and at once drew back; a score of urchins were
sitting there. Roch was teaching them, and paying great heed to their
behaviour; going round with beads in hand, hearing their lessons,
correcting them at times; at others pulling one boy’s ear or patting
another’s head, but for the most part sitting patiently and explaining
the printed matter, or putting questions, which the children hastened to
answer in chorus as fast as they could, gobbling like a troop of little
turkeys when excited.

Hanka was getting dinner ready, and having a talk with her father, old
Bylitsa, who seldom came, because he was always ailing and could hardly
move about.

He sat close to the window, his chin and hands on his staff;
hoary-headed, with a twitch of the lips and a treble voice like a
bird’s, accompanied by thin wheezing sounds in the windpipe.

“Have you breakfasted?” she inquired.

“To say true, Veronka forgot me.”

“Oh, she even starves her dogs! they often come to me for food,” she
cried. Her elder sister and she had been on bad terms ever since last
winter, when their mother had died, and Veronka seized on all she had
left, refusing to give anything up; which had estranged them.

He took her part in a feeble voice. “They have not too much for
themselves. Staho threshes at the organist’s, where he gets food and a
score of kopeks daily besides. And there are many mouths to feed in the
cabin: the potato-patch cannot suffice for all. True, they have a couple
of milch-cows and take butter and cheese to town, and get a few coppers;
but she often forgets to give me my meals. Yet I do not want much ...
only a little every day, and at the right hour....”

“Then come to us in spring, since you are so ill off with that jade!”

“But I make no complaint, no fuss; only....” His voice died into
silence.

“With us, you could tend the geese, and see to the children.”

“Hanka,” he said under his breath, “there is nothing that I would not
do.”

“There is room for you here; I should put up a bed for you and make you
cosy.”

“Oh, if I could but be with you, Hanka, and never go back to them, I
would sleep in the cow-house or the stable,” he answered in a husky
beseeching voice. “They took my feather-bed from me; she says the
children have nothing to sleep on. It is true that they were cold, so I
had them with me. But my sheepskin is all torn, and does not keep me
warm at all; and where I sleep there is no fire, and she will not let me
have any wood, and counts every spoonful that I eat, and sends me out
a-begging, and I am so weak I can scarcely crawl to your house.”

“Good God! and you never told me this was so!—Why?”

“How could I? she is my daughter!—And he is a good-hearted man, but very
little in the house.—How could I?”

“She is a hag! She took half the land and half the cabin, and the other
things.... So that’s the board and lodgings she promised to give you! We
must go to law: they were bound to let you have food and firing, and
clothing too.—And we were to give twelve roubles a year: have we not
kept our promise, say?”

“Surely! For you are upright folk.—But those few _zloty_ that I have
saved for my burial—I had to give them up too, I could not help it.” He
said no more but sat crouching in his place, more like a heap of rags
than a human being.

After dinner, when the smith’s wife came with her children and greeted
Hanka, the old man took up a bundle prepared for him by his daughter,
and vanished unnoticed.

Boryna had not come home to dine.

The smith’s wife was determined to see him, nevertheless, though she
should have to wait till nightfall. Hanka had set up a loom near the
window, where she set to work, drawing the woof of hempen thread across
the warp assiduously, and but seldom and timidly taking part in the talk
between Antek and his sister. His conversation with her about their
grievances did not last long, however; for Yagustynka dropped in, saying
in a casual tone:

“I have just come here from the organist’s, where they need me for the
washing. Matthias was there only just now, together with Yagna, to
invite them to the wedding. They are coming. Yes, everyone to his
people: the rich to the rich. They have asked the priest also.”

“What! have they dared His Reverence!” Hanka exclaimed.

“Is he, then, so sacred a being? They asked him, and he said he might
possibly come. Why not? Is the girl ill-looking? will the food be bad?
and will there be little to drink? The miller and wife and daughter have
promised. Ho, ho! There will not have been such a wedding since Lipka
was Lipka!—I know, for I shall be cooking with Eva—her from the
miller’s. Ambrose has killed a pig for them, and sausages are making
now...” She broke off abruptly, noticing that no one asked any
questions, or spoke at all. She looked round at them as they sat
gloomily there, and, eyeing them attentively, cried out:

“I say! there is a storm brewing here!”

“Storm or no storm, what is that to you?” the smith’s wife answered, so
tartly that Yagustynka was offended, rose, and went over to Yuzka in the
other lodgings, who (the children having just departed) was setting
chairs and benches in order.

“Father is not likely to grudge himself anything,” the smith’s wife
remarked, in an aggrieved tone.

“Oh, he can well afford it!” Hanka rejoined, and broke off abruptly,
seeing Antek look fiercely at her.—They sat waiting in almost complete
silence. From time to time a word was said; then that dull, crushing,
ominous speechlessness came over them once more.

“He must have cash enough: he is always selling things, and never
spending.”

Antek’s only rejoinder to his sister’s words was a wave of the hand; and
he went out of the room to get some fresh air. He was feeling ever more
and more uneasy; nor could he tell why. He now expected his father, and
felt impatient at the delay, yet glad in his heart not to have met with
him yet.—“It is not the land you are angry about, it is Yagna!”—Those
words, uttered by the smith the day before, now suddenly came back to
him.—“He is a lying dog!” was the cry of rage which burst from his lips.
And he set to work at the outer wall which was to protect the hut from
the side of the court-yard. Vitek brought him litter from the heap;
Antek drove in the laths to form the wall, and rammed the litter down
inside it; but his hands were trembling, he had to stop working more
than once, and lean against the cabin walls, and look out through the
bare leafless trees over the pond to Yagna’s hut.—No, it was not love
that was now growing within him, but anger and hatred in numberless
billows! She, the jade—she, the hateful one!—They had thrown her a bone,
and off she went after it!

Such were his thoughts. But then there swept over him remembrances
coming up—whence, he knew not—laying siege to his heart, clinging to his
mind, even visible to his senses ... and the sweat bedewed his brow, his
eyes flashed, a thrill ran through him.—Ah, there in the orchard! Ah,
then in the forest! And again, when they once were coming from town
together!

All at once he reeled; he again saw that burning face, those deep-blue
eyes, those wondrous full red lips; and he heard her quick-drawn breaths
of passion, and her voice, low and husky with love and rapture, calling
to him: “Antek! Antek!” And she was again bending towards him, very
close—he felt her touch him with all her throbbing self!... But he
rubbed his eyes to drive away that too sweet phantom, and his implacable
resentment again oozed icily from his heart, as the drops fall from the
icicles under the eaves, when the spring sun shines upon them, and love
awakens once more; within his soul, agonized yearning lifted her
thorn-crowned head once more—a yearning so bitter that he would fain
have eased it by clutching at any pain whatsoever, or by shrieking to
rouse the dead!

“May a brimstone thunderbolt strike her!” he cried out; but, suddenly
recollecting himself, he cast a sharp glance round, fearing lest Vitek
should have understood whom he meant.

He had spent those three last weeks in a fever of expectancy, awaiting
the happening of some miracle. As for him, he could do nothing, prevent
nothing!

And of late, insane thoughts had often surged up in his mind, insane
resolves. Often had he gone out to meet her, and many a night had he
watched outside her cabin, in the rain and the cold. But she had not
come out.—She shunned him!

No, no, no! Every instant he grew more angry against her, against the
whole framework of things. She was his father’s!—A strange woman, an
adventuress, a thief who had robbed him of his land, the most precious
of all possessions! Smite her he would—aye, beat the life out of her!

More than once he had determined to confront his father, and tell him to
his face: “You cannot have Yagna; she is mine!” But the very thought
made his hair stand on end.—What would his father, what would all the
village say?

So now she, that same Yagna, was to be his stepmother—his mother ... of
a sort! How could that be? Was it not a sin, a most grievous one? He was
afraid to think of it: the thought of some awful judgment of God at hand
made his heart die within him.... And yet, to say nothing—to bear all
this within himself, as one bearing in his bosom coals of fire that
burned to the bone—that was beyond the endurance of man!

And the wedding was but a week away!

“Master is coming,” Vitek cried; and Antek felt he was shaking with
dismay.

It was getting dark.

It was getting cold, too; the ground was freezing, the air eager and
nipping, but clear as usual when a frost is setting in, and wafting
sound so well that the bellowing and trampling of the cattle driven to
water, the creaking of the gates and bucket-dippers, the noises of the
children and the dogs, were all heard distinctly across the pond. From
some windows, there gleamed lights already, throwing athwart the waters
their long, broken, quivering reflections; while, from behind the woods,
the huge red full moon was slowly ascending.

Boryna, attentive to farm matters, came into the yard, and rated Kuba
and Vitek soundly for having let the calves stray from their stalls and
wander to the cows’ mangers; so, when he entered the house, his visitors
were awaiting him. They said nothing, but just gave one glance, and
looked down, as he stopped short in the middle of the room, eyed them,
and asked scornfully:

“All here? What, come to sit in judgment, hey?”

“No, indeed,” the smith’s wife returned, timorously; “we only come to
you with a petition.”

“But why is your goodman not here?”

“He was very busy, and could not come.”

“Aha! Busy ... yes.” He smiled knowingly, threw his capote aside, and
pulled off his boots. All remained tongue-tied the while, uncertain how
to begin. The smith’s wife cleared her throat and drew her children
closer; Hanka, on the threshold, was suckling her little boy, and
casting uneasy looks at Antek, who sat by the window thinking what he
should say, and shaking all over with emotion. Yuzka alone was calm,
peeling potatoes by the fire-place.

“Now, then, say what you have to say,” the old man cried sharply,
irritated by the silence.

“Better you, Antek, should speak first—about that settlement: we shall
follow,” the smith’s wife stammered.

“The settlement? It is made, and the wedding is to be on Sunday: that I
can tell you.”

“We know, but we came for another reason.”

“What is it?”

“You have settled six whole acres!”

“I chose to: if I choose, I can settle everything on her, and this
instant!”

“You may, if all belongs to you,” Antek retorted.

“And whose else is it—whose?”

“Your children’s. Ours.”

“That’s nonsense. Mine the land is, and I can do with it as I please.”

“Or not yours, and not to do as you please.”

“Will you prevent me—you?”

“I shall ... we all shall; and if not, we have the law to protect us.”
He could no longer control himself, and was raging.

“Ah! you do threaten me with the law, forsooth?—Hold your peace ere I am
angered, or you’ll rue it.”

“Wrong us ye shall not!” cried Hanka in a loud voice, rising to her
feet.

“And what is’t she wants—she?—She brought us three acres of sand, and
one piece of canvas cloth: and she dares wag her tongue here!”

“You have given Antek still less: not even the land, his mother’s dowry;
we are as your farm-labourers!”

“But in return for your work you get all that three of my acres yield.”

“For work that is worth the yield of more than twenty.”

“If unfairly treated, go elsewhere and fare better.”

Here Antek shouted: “We will not! The land is ours, come down from our
grandsires and forefathers.”

Old Boryna glared at him, but answered nothing. He seated himself by the
fire and, taking up a poker, used it on the brands till the sparks flew
on every side. He was flushed with passion; his hair again and again
came tumbling into his eyes, phosphorescent like a wildcat’s; but he had
some self-control still left.

A long pause ensued, and the stillness of the room was broken only by
the hurried breaths drawn there.

“We have naught against your marrying; marry, if you like.”

“And if you have aught, much difference will it make to me!”

“Only revoke that settlement!” added Hanka, in tears.

“Oh, that peevish mother of dogs! Always chattering like a fool!” And he
poked the fire so furiously that the sparks flew all about the room.

“Take heed! She is no wench of yours, that you should speak such words
to her!”

“Why should she prate, then?”

“She has a right to speak!” Antek shouted; “she stands up for what is
our due.”

“If you will,” the smith’s wife murmured, “let the settlement stand, but
settle the rest of your property on us.”

“Look at that simpleton! Going to divide my land, eh? No, I’ll never
take board and lodgings from you.—I have spoken.”

“We will not give in! We will have justice!”

“If I but take my stick to you, I’ll give you justice!”

“Try but to touch us!—You’d not live till the wedding!”

And now the squabble began in earnest; they rushed forwards,
threatening; they beat the table with their fists, they shouted aloud
all their grievances, all their injuries. Antek, in his anger, forgot
himself so far as again and again to clutch his father by the shoulder,
even by the throat, so furious was he; but the old man was yet master of
himself. He wished to have no fight, and merely pushed him aside, seldom
replying to insults, and unwilling to have the whole village taking part
in his affairs. But the noise and confusion in the room waxed louder and
louder; for both the women were weeping and pouring forth invectives
alternately, while the children screamed so that both Kuba and Vitek
came round from the farm-yard and peeped in at the window.

Hanka, leaning against the chimney penthouse, here burst into a torrent
of tears and words:

“Yes, we shall have to go out into the world and beg our bread! O Lord,
good Lord!... we that have toiled like oxen!... What have we now of our
labour?... Ah, God will avenge this wrong of ours!... His judgment will
be upon you!... Six whole acres settled—and mother’s clothing and beads
given away ... everything! And to whom, great God?... To that swine!...
Oh! wanton and harlot as you are! For the wrong you are doing us, may
you end in a ditch some day!”

“What do you say?” the old man shrieked, darting furiously towards her.

“That she is a harlot and a wanton—as all the village and all the world
knows!”

“Woe betide you! I’ll beat your foul mouth to pulp!” He seized and shook
her; but Antek leaped forwards to protect her, and shouted in his turn:

“And I say it too: she is a wanton, a harlot, and anyone may know her
that cares!”—But he said no more. Boryna, in a paroxysm of rage, struck
him such a blow in the face that he fell with his head breaking the pane
of a glazed press, which he brought to the floor with him. Springing up
instantly, streaming with blood, he charged his father.

They both rushed at each other like mad dogs, with a mutual clutch,
driving and being driven backward and forward about the room, pushing
and hurling one another against the bed, the great trunk, the walls,
till their heads rang again. A horrible outcry arose: the womenfolk
tried to separate them, but they rolled down upon the floor, so closely
gripped in hatred that they turned over and over, each strangling each,
each crushing the other, as best he could.

By great good fortune, the neighbours ran in while it was time, and
separated them.

Antek was hustled away to the other lodgings, and water dashed over him;
he was faint with exhaustion caused by loss of blood, for the glass had
gashed him very deep.

The old man had no hurt at all; only a slight tear in the short jacket
he wore, and a few scratches on his face, that was livid with rage....
He swore at the folk who had come, shut the front door on them, and sat
down by the fire.

But nothing could avail to calm him.

He could not put out of his memory the words uttered about Yagna: they
stabbed him like a knife.

“That hound! I will never forgive him, never!” was the oath he then
swore to himself. “My Yagna! how could he?”—But then he recalled what he
had heard said of her in former times and disregarded. He turned hot, he
felt as if he were choking, and a wretched sense of dejection came over
him. How, if his own son said such things, were people’s mouths to be
stopped? Oh, that villain! The very recollection of those words burned
him like fire.

After Yuzka had cleaned away all the traces of the struggle, and given
him his supper, though late, he attempted to eat, but could not, and
laid his spoon down. “Have you given the horses their provender?” he
inquired of Kuba.

“Of course.”

“Vitek—where is he?”

“Gone for Ambrose, to see to Antek’s head. His face is swollen like a
pipkin,” he added, hurrying out; for he had chosen this moonlight night
to go out shooting.

“‘When dogs have too much bread, each flies at t’other’s head,’” he
grunted.

The old man stumped down into the village, but refrained from visiting
Yagna, though the light was gleaming bright from her window. He turned
away just outside her door, and went round to the mill. It was a chilly
star-besprinkled night, and so clear that the whole mill-pond shone like
glittering quicksilver. Over the deserted roads the trees cast long
swaying shadows. It was late; they were putting the lights out in the
houses, whose whitewashed walls now stood out more distinctly among the
skeleton orchard trees. Silence and darkness had swallowed up all the
hamlet: only the mill-wheel and the water clattered and babbled
monotonously. Matthias walked on, crossing to the other side. As he
went, his anger grew stronger, together with his hatred. When he got to
the tavern, he sent for the Voyt, and they both drank till midnight. He
could not, however, drown the gnawing pain within him. Only he then
registered a resolve.

No sooner had he risen the next morning than he went round to the other
lodgings. Antek was in bed, his face bandaged with a bloodstained rag.

“Get out of my home this instant!” he said, “and let no trace of you
remain! If you want war, if you will go to law, then do so; bring an
action, and get back your property! What you have sown of your own
grain, you may reap, when summer comes. And now, away with you! Let me
set eyes on you no more! Do you hear?” he roared. Antek set about
dressing slowly.

“By noon, you will have to be off!” he added, calling out to them from
the passage.

Antek remained as dumb as though he had not heard.

“Yuzka, call Kuba: let him put the mare to the cart, and take them
whither they want to go!”

“But there is something the matter with Kuba. He lies groaning on his
pallet, and says he cannot rise at all, his lame leg hurts him so.”

“A sluggard, who only wants to lie abed!” And Boryna saw to the
farm-duties by himself.

Kuba nevertheless was seriously ill, but would not say what the matter
was with him, though pressed by his master. As he lay, he uttered such
groans that the horses came up to him, sniffed at his face and licked
it, while Vitek brought him water in a pail, and secretly washed certain
blood-smirched rags in the river.

Boryna, intent as he was on the departure of Antek and his family,
noticed nothing of all this.

They departed.

Without clamour or disturbance, they packed everything, carried their
belongings out, and made up their bundles; Hanka well-nigh swooning with
distress; Antek refreshing her with drinks of water and hurrying her on,
that they might be away—out of that father’s house—as quickly as ever
they could.

He would take no horse from his father, but borrowed one from Klemba,
and took everything over to Hanka’s parent, at the very end of the
village and beyond the tavern.

Several peasants had come in from the hamlet, along with Roch as their
leader, desirous of reconciling them; but to this neither father nor son
would agree.

“No,” said the old man; “let him try how he will enjoy his freedom, and
bread of his own!”

Antek answered no word to their solicitations; but, lifting his fist, he
uttered such horrible maledictions that Roch turned pale and withdrew
amongst the women, who were in numbers about the premises; partly to
assist Hanka, but for the most part to air grievances aloud, and babble,
and give advice.

When Yuzka, all in tears, gave dinner to her father and Roch, her
brother and his family were off the place, together with all they had.
Antek never even looked back at his hut; he only crossed himself,
heaving a deep sigh; and whipping up the horse, put his shoulder to the
cart, it being very heavily laden. He went plodding along, his face
white, his eyes blazing with stubborn resolve, his teeth chattering as
one in an ague: but never said one word. Hanka walked languidly after
the cart, her elder son holding to her skirt and roaring, her younger
one clasped to her bosom. Before them she drove a cow, a flock of geese,
and two lean swine: and her voice was so loud in imprecations and
mourning that folk came out of their houses, and followed her as in
procession.

At Boryna’s, the meal was eaten in sombre silence.

The old dog Lapa barked in the porch, ran after the cart, returned and
howled. Vitek called it; but it paid no heed. It smelt the farm-yard,
entered Antek’s empty rooms, ran round them one or twice, rushed into
the passage, barked again, whined, fawned on Yuzka, and again tore about
as though distracted: then it sat down on its hind quarters with a
strange air of imbecility—and finally made off, with its tail between
its legs, on Antek’s trail.

“Even Lapa has gone after them!”

“Do not fear, Yuzka,” her father answered tenderly; “Lapa is coming back
soon. They will have no food for him. Come, no silly puling, but prepare
the other rooms: Roch is to live in them. Call Yagustynka to help
you.... You must take household matters in hand now; being housekeeper,
you’ll have many a care on your head.... No, no! no whimpering, dear!”
He took her head in both his hands, and stroked it, and drew her
caressingly to his heart.

“When I go to town, I’ll buy you a pair of shoes.”

“Oh, will you, will you, Father?”

“Yes, I will indeed, and many another thing besides. Only be a good
girl, and take care of the place.”

“And will you buy me a caftan like Nastusia’s?”

“Certainly, dear, I’ll buy you one.”

“And ribbons too?—But long ones ... such as I shall want for your
wedding-day.”

“Say but what you need, little one, and you shall have it ... all you
want!”




                               CHAPTER XI


“Are you sleeping, Yagna?”

“How can I sleep? I woke at dawn ... with the thought that I am to be
married to-day.”

“You are sorry, darling, are you?” she whispered; there was in her heart
a mingling of hope and fear.

“Wherefore? Shall I be sorry that I must leave your home, and go to my
own?”

Dominikova, crushing down the pang which suddenly seized her at the
words, did not reply at once. She rose from her bed, dressed herself
carelessly, and went out to wake up the lads in the stable. These had
overslept themselves somewhat, the “Unbinding of Hair”[20] having taken
place in the cabin the evening before. It was broad daylight, and the
morning, clad in hoarfrost, flooded the world with silvery splendour.

-----

Footnote 20:

  As Polish peasant-girls’ tresses are cut after the wedding, they have
  a little domestic party the evening before, to which only girls are
  invited, and the tresses are then unbound, ready to be
  shorn.—_Translator’s Note._

Dominikova washed her face in the passage, and went quietly about the
house, ever and anon peeping at Yagna, whose face was scarcely
discernible in the shades of the bedroom, dark as yet.

“Lie there, darling! lie there still! Lie for the last time in thy
mother’s home,” she murmured, love and sorrowing pain contending within
her many a time. What she had coveted so ardently, she had now: yet she
felt such anguish that she could not but wince at the smart of it, and
sat down upon the bed.—Boryna ... a kind man, who would treat her
daughter with due respect.... And Yagna could do whatever she liked with
this man, who saw nothing in the whole world but her!

No. It was not he that she dreaded, but the stepchildren.—Ah, why had he
driven the Anteks from his home? Now, if ever, would they brew mischief
and seek revenge. But yet, if he had not done so?... Antek at Yagna’s
side!—A sin against God might have ensued.—Well, there was no help for
it now. The banns were published, the guests invited; the pig was
killed, the settlement safely stowed away.... No, no, no! What would
come of it had to come; and while Dominikova lived, she would suffer no
wrong to be done to her daughter.—Having come to this final decision,
she went out to rate the lads for their sloth.

When she returned, she thought to rouse her daughter too; but Yagna had
fallen asleep again, and the quiet regular breathing of slumber was
heard from her bed. Once more did the mother feel anxieties and
uncertainties swoop down upon her, like hawks with talons tearing at her
heart, screaming distrust, and predicting some vaguely awful impending
doom. But she dropped on her knees by the window and, with red bleared
eyes fixed upon the flushed dawn, prayed very hard for a long time. And
she rose, full of strength to meet any fate that might come, no matter
what!

“Now, Yagna dear, get up; it is high time. Eva is coming at once to
cook, and we have so much to do still!”

“Is the weather fine?” the girl inquired, raising her heavy head.

“So fine that all the country round is glistening over with hoarfrost.
The sun will rise presently.”

Yagna, aided by her mother, was soon dressed. Then the latter, after due
consideration, spoke thus:

“What I have told you before, I will repeat again. Boryna is a good,
kind man; but you must take great care ... not to make friends with any
chance acquaintance, or let tongues ever again wag against you. People
are curs: they love to bite.—You hear me, dear?”

“I hear, yes; but you speak as though I had not any judgment at all.”

“No one is the worse for good advice.—See well to this: Boryna must
never be set at naught, but always treated with tender respect. An old
man cares much more for that sort of thing than a young one does.... And
who knows whether he may not settle all his land on you? or perhaps give
you a big sum—from hand to hand?”

“For that I care nothing,” she interrupted impatiently.

“Because you are young and inexperienced. Look round you: what is it men
quarrel for, work for, and make every attempt to get? Why, what but
property, property alone!—The Lord never, never made you for toil and
suffering.—Whom have I laboured for all my life, if not for my
Yagna?—And now I shall be alone—quite alone!”

“But the lads will not quit your side; they will always be with you.”

“Of them I have as much joy as of the day that is no more!” She wept,
and added, wiping her eyes: “You must also live in harmony with your
husband’s children.”

“Yuzka is a kindly girl. Gregory will not be back from the army for some
time yet. And—and....”

“Beware of the smith!”

“Why, he is on the best of terms with Matthias.”

“If so, it is for some reason of his own: be sure of that.—The Anteks
are worst of all; they will not be reconciled.... His Reverence wanted
to make peace yesterday, but they would none of it.”

“Oh, but Matthias is a wicked old man to drive them from his house!”
Yagna burst out passionately.

“What’s that—what do you say, Yagna? Do you know that Antek would have
taken back the land from us—that he cursed you, and said of you things
unfit to repeat?”

“Antek against me? Antek? They lie who told you so.... May their foul
tongues drop out of their heads!”

“Oh! And what is it sets you so strongly on his side? Say!” she asked
with a threatening look.

“Their being all against him! I am not a begging dog that fawns on all
who toss him bread. He is ill-used, and I know it!”

“You would like to return the deed of settlement to him, would you not?”

Yagna could speak no further; a stream of tears fell from her eyes; she
rushed into the inner room, bolted the door, and cried there for a long
while.

Dominikova did not try to interfere. The scene had awakened new feelings
of anxiety in her mind, but she had no time to brood over them. Eva
came; the lads slouched into the passage; the last preparations and
arrangements were now to be made.

The sun was up, and the morning-tide rolling on.

The frost of the previous night had been hard enough for the roadside
pools and the borders of the pond to be coated with ice, and the
quagmires to bear the weight of the lesser flocks.

Now it was growing warmer, though in the shadow and under the hedges the
frost still reigned. The thatches dripped with crystal drops, and
wreaths of smoke-like vapour were curling up from the marshes.

Not the least little cloud floated in the dark azure of the sky.

Nevertheless, crows hovering about the cabins, and cocks frequently
crowing, foretold bad weather to come.

It was Sunday; and though the bells had not yet begun to ring, the whole
village was like a hive of swarming bees. Half the inhabitants were
smartening themselves up for the wedding of Boryna with Yagna.

In every cabin, turmoil and racket prevailed; everyone was getting
ready, trying things on, and dressing carefully; and out of many an open
window and door came the sounds of merry voices.

On Dominikova’s premises, of course, everything was in seething tumult,
as usual on such a day.

The cottage, freshly whitewashed, was noticeable from afar, having been
decorated with green boughs in Whitsuntide fashion. Already the day
before, the boys had come to fix pine-branches on the thatched roof and
where possible along every chink in the wall. From the fence to the
porch, fir-tree boughs had been likewise set up, so that the fragrance
was like that of the woods in the springtime.

Within, the arrangements made were very fine indeed.

On the farther side of the house, generally used as a store-room, a
great fire had been made, and Eva from the miller’s was cooking there
with some neighbours and Yagustynka to help her.

All the furniture had been removed from the other side, the room
whitewashed afresh within, the chimney-piece veiled with a great piece
of blue drapery. Nothing remained but the holy images on the walls; but
the lads had carried in stout benches and long tables, which they set up
along the sides. The ceiling, with its age-darkened rafters, had been
adorned with paper figures that Yagna had herself cut out. Matthias had
fetched her coloured paper from town, out of which she had snipped many
a fringed and variously coloured circle, and imitating flowers, and
curiosities of different descriptions—as, for instance, a dog running
after sheep, its master following it, staff in hand; or a church
procession, with priest, banners flying, and images borne aloft—and so
many other marvels of the same kind, it was impossible to remember them
all! And all were well-shaped and artistic in appearance, and had been
greatly admired the evening before, when they were unplaiting Yagna’s
tresses. She knew how to make many another thing besides—anything that
caught her eye or fancy; and in all Lipka there was not a cabin without
some cutting made by her hands.

Having partly dressed herself in the other room, she came out to paste
the rest of her cuttings upon the walls beneath the holy images, there
being no room anywhere else.

“Yagna! will you have done with those fancy things of yours? The people
are assembling, the band is marching through the village: and that girl
is amusing herself with drolleries!”

“Plenty of time, plenty of time,” she returned briefly; but she now
stuck no more cuttings, and busied herself strewing the floor with
pine-needles, laying the tables with fine linen cloth, exchanging a few
words with her brothers, or strolling about the place and looking out at
the scenery. But she felt no pleasure in all this: not the least. She
was going to dance and hear the band play, and was fond both of music
and of dancing: that was all. Her soul, like the present day of autumn
serenity, was cloudless and radiant, but lifeless. Were it not that all
things reminded her it was her wedding-day, she might even have
forgotten that. At the “Unplaiting,” the day before, Boryna had put in
her hands eight strings of coral beads—all that his wives had left at
their death. And now they lay at the bottom of her trunk: she had not
even put them on. To-day she felt no interest in anything. Willingly
would she have flown away somewhere—but where, she knew not! Everything
teased her; and what her mother had told her about Antek recurred
persistently to her mind. What! _he_ speak evil of her? She could not,
would not believe it: the very thought made tears start.—Yet, it might
be!... Yesterday, she was washing linen; he had passed by, and never
looked her way! In the morning, she was going with Boryna to confession.
Antek, coming in their direction, had turned back as from a savage
dog.... Well, then, let him snarl at her if he would; let him snarl!

She began to feel herself in indignant revolt against him. But a sudden
flash of memory brought that evening back to her, when they had returned
together from plucking cabbages at his father’s. The recollection went
to her head, her mind was wrapped and plunged in flames all over; it
revived so intensely that it was not to be borne. Thereupon, to make a
diversion, she cried point-blank to her mother:

“I’ll have you know I won’t let my hair be cut off after the wedding!”

“Here’s a clever one for you! Who ever heard of a girl whose hair was
not shorn after the wedding?”

“At manors, and in towns.”

“Certainly. Yes, they—_they_ have to keep their hair, to cheat the folk,
and pass for what they are not.—Why would you bring in a new order of
things, you? Let the manor girls make laughing-stocks of themselves by
all means; let them go about, hairy as Jewesses. They are fools, and
they may. But you—no town rubbish, a daughter of the soil from grandsire
and greatgrandsire—you have to do as has ever been done amongst our
peasantry!—Ah, I know them, those town conceits and fancies!”

Yagna, however, stuck to her point. Eva, an experienced woman, who knew
many a village, and year after year went on foot to Chenstohova with the
pilgrim companies, tried her best to persuade the girl; so did
Yagustynka, though according to her way seasoning her advice with jests
and bitter railleries. At last she said:

“Keep your tresses, do; they will serve Boryna, when he beats you. He’ll
twist them round his hand, and so use his stick better upon you. And
then you will cut them off by yourself.... I knew a woman....” But here
she broke off. Vitek had come to call her. She was staying with Boryna
since Antek’s expulsion, Yuzka proving too young for a housekeeper. Now
helping Eva in the cooking, she would once in a while run round to the
house to see to things there, as the old man’s brain was topsyturvy that
day. Ever since morning, Yuzka had been at the blacksmith’s, smartening
herself; and Kuba lay continually ill in bed.

The lad had come in a hurry. “Kuba wants you sorely: pray come this
instant.”

“Off at once!—Good friends, I shall just see what it is, and be back
here directly.”

“Hurry, Yagna; we are expecting the bridesmaids,” said Dominikova
warningly.

But she made no haste at all, seemingly in a drowsy fit.... Her work
fell from her fingers, and she would stand sometimes gazing vacantly out
of window. Her soul was as though turned to water within her—water that
flowed hither and thither, and now and again splashed and broke on some
rock of memory.

In the cottage, the hubbub was ever increasing, with the constant
arrival of many a dame—now a kinswoman, now a housewife: these,
according to ancient custom, bringing Dominikova fowls, or a loaf of
wheaten bread, cake, salt, flour, pieces of bacon, or a silver rouble
wrapped up in paper—all these things as thank-offerings for the
invitation, and to make up for the heavy expenses incurred.

Each of them drank a little nip of sweetened vodka, chatted a few
minutes with the old dame, admired everything, and hurried away.

Dominikova herself superintended the cooking, cleared things away, and
saw that everything was duly done; not omitting to scold her sons for
laziness; and, indeed, they dawdled much, and each of them slipped out
whenever he could into the village to the Voyt’s, where the musicians
and the bridesmen had gathered already.

Few people attended High Mass, and this vexed his Reverence, because
folk had forgotten the Divine Service on account of a mere wedding.
Which was very true; but people also said to themselves that such a
wedding was not to be witnessed every Sunday.

All those invited came driving in at once after the noonday meal from
the neighbouring villages.

The sun, shedding a dim hazy splendour over the autumn fields, had begun
to roll westward; the ground seemed shiny and glistening as if with dew,
the pond shimmered tremulously, the roadside ditches had a glassy gleam;
the whole landscape was soaked in the dying light and the cooling heat
of the last autumn days.

Burning down like a candle, the day was slowly approaching extinction.

The village of Lipka, however, was inspired with all the animation of a
fair.

No sooner had the Vesper bells rung for the first time than all the
musicians at the Voyt’s sallied forth into the road.

First came the fiddlers, each marching abreast with a flutist; then the
bass-viol-players, and the drummers, to whose instruments there were
little bells attached: all adorned with flying ribbons, and advancing
with elastic steps.

After the musicians walked a troop of eight: the two “proposers,” who
had arranged the match, and the six bridesmen. These were all handsome
young fellows, slender as pine-trees, slim-waisted, broad-shouldered,
enthusiastic dancers, audacious of speech, fond of a fray, and great
sticklers for their rights: such were they all six, and all of good
families, pure farmer’s blood.

Together they marched, shoulder to shoulder, down the middle of the
road, the ground echoing under the tramping of their boots: with such
merry daredevil looks, and so gayly adorned, that they killed the whole
scene—a vision of striped trousers glancing in the sun, of scarlet
jackets, hats decked with bunches of floating ribbons, and white
capotes, open and flapping in the breeze like wings.

Uttering shrill cries, and humming joyful tunes, on they dashed,
tramping noisily in measure—a young pine-grove in motion and rushing
with the blast!

The musicians played polonaises, going from hut to hut to call the
wedding guests; here vodka was offered them, there they were asked in;
elsewhere a song would answer to their tunes; while on all sides the
folk came out, dressed in their best raiment, and went swelling the main
body. And under the windows of the bridesmaids all sang in unison the
following verse:

  Lasses, lightly treading,
  Come ye to the wedding—
        Hear our gleeful tune!
  Hear our voices’ chorus
  Join with flute sonorous—
        Hautboy and bassoon!
  Let the tankard clink now:
  Who is loth to drink now—
        He’s a scurvy loon!
  Oy ta dana dana,
  Oy ta dana dana,
        Oy ta dana da!

And then they shouted so loud that they could be heard throughout the
whole village, and beyond in the fields and the forests.

The folk had come out in front of their houses, into the orchards. Many
who had not been invited joined the party, merely to look on and listen;
so, before it had reached its destination, pretty nearly the whole
village was round them, pressing and surging on every side, while the
children ran on in front: a dense crowd, a swift and a noisy one.

Having brought the guests to the bridal cottage, playing them in with a
joyful strain, they returned to fetch the bridegroom.

Vitek, who, brave in his short jacket adorned with ribbons, had
accompanied the bridesmen, now ran fast before them.

“Master!” he cried through the window. “They are coming!” And off he ran
to where Kuba lay.

They played a good while there before the porch. Boryna came out
directly, threw the door wide open, and would have had them all in; but
the Voyt and the Soltys took him by each arm and led him straight away
to Yagna; for it was high time to go to church.

His gait was full of mettle, and he looked surprisingly young.
Clean-shaven, with hair newly cut, and his wedding-suit on, he made a
rarely handsome figure; besides which, portly and broad-shouldered as he
was, the dignified expression both of his features and his whole outer
man made him conspicuous from afar. He smiled and talked pleasantly with
the young men who had come; especially with the smith, who managed to be
always close to him.

They brought him in ceremony to Dominikova’s, where the crowd made place
for him; and, with tumultuous cries, and sounds of many instruments and
songs, he entered the cabin.

Yagna was as yet invisible: the women were arraying her in the inner
room, carefully watched and strongly bolted. For the young fellows
knocked and battered at the door; they cut narrow slits in the
partitions, and made careless jests with the bridesmaids: whereupon rose
great screaming, much laughter, and of old women’s scolding not less.

The old dame, with her sons, received the guests, offered vodka,
conducted the elders to the places reserved for them, and in short had
an eye to everything.

All the guests were of high condition: no common men, but only men of
property and of good family; and of these only the wealthiest. All were
connected with the Borynas and the Paches by ties of family and
friendship, or were at least acquaintances who had driven over from
distant villages.

None of your Klembas, or your Vincioreks, none of your one-acre
starvelings were there: nor any of the small fry that eked out their
existence by working for others, and were the closest adherents of old
Klemba!

“No dainties for dogs, and no honey for hogs,” says the adage!

Presently the door opened; and the organist’s wife and the miller’s
ushered Yagna into the big room. The bridesmaids formed a circle round
her—a wreath of human flowers they were, all so beautifully dressed and
so fair to see. And she—she stood in their midst, like a rose, the most
fearless of them all; with head-dress of plumes and ribbons and silver
and gold lace, she was like one of those images they carry in church
processions; and they all stood mute before her.

Ah! since the Mazur was first danced, no one was ever more splendid!

Then did the bridesmen lift up their voices, growling from the depths of
their throats:

  Resound, O violin, resound!
      (Yagna, now ask pardon of your mother!)
  Resound, O flageolet, resound!
      (Yagna, now ask pardon of each brother!)

Boryna came forward and took her hand. They both knelt, and Dominikova
made the sign of the cross over them with an image, and then sprinkled
them both with holy water. Yagna, bursting into tears, fell at her
mother’s knees, embracing them, and the other women’s too, as she begged
pardon and took leave of them all. The women gathered her into their
arms, passing her from one to another, and all wept much: Yuzka the
most, thinking of her dead mother.

They all formed up before the house and marched off on foot, for the
church was but one field away.

Then the bridesmen took possession of Yagna. She walked on with delight,
smiling through the tears which still trembled in her lashes. She now
was gay to see as a spring-blossoming bush, and riveted every eye. Her
hair, braided over her forehead, bore above it a rich pile of gold
spangles, and peacock’s eyes, and sprigs of rosemary. Therefrom, down to
her nape and shoulders, fell long ribbons of every hue; her white skirt
was gathered at the waist in abundant folds; her corsage, of sky-blue
velvet, was laced with silver; she wore great puffed sleeves to her
chemise. Round her throat there was an abundant frill, embroidered with
designs in dark-blue thread, and necklaces of coral and amber, row upon
row, hung covering half her bosom.

Matthias was being led by the bridesmaids.

As the stalwart oak may be seen rising behind the graceful pine in the
woods, so did he appear after Yagna’s figure. There was in his gait a
certain jaunty swing, and he shot glances on either side of the road: he
fancied he had beheld Antek in the ruck.

Following him came Dominikova, with the “proposers,” the smith and his
family, Yuzka, the miller’s and the organist’s people, and all the
persons of any note.

And following these came the whole village.

The sun was now hanging above the woods, red, enormous, flooding all the
road, and the pond, and the huts, with its blood-red glow.

In the midst of this crimson conflagration they walked on slowly. It
made the eyes blink to see them as they went—with ribbons and peacock
plumes and flowers; gay in red trousers, petticoats of orange tints,
rainbow kerchiefs, snowy capotes: just as if a whole field full of
flowers in bloom had arisen and moved forward, swaying in the wind!

Aye, and singing too! For again and again the high treble of the
bridesmaids’ voices would strike up the ditty:

  On the clattering wagons go,
  And my heart is full of woe,
                          Alas!
  Round you while our songs rise glad,
  You, O Yagna, you are sad,
                          Alas!

All the way, Dominikova was in tears, her eyes fixed upon Yagna alone.

Ambrose was already lighting the tapers in church when they came.

They formed in ranks—two and two—and proceeded toward the high altar,
just as the priest was coming out of the sacristy.

The wedding was soon over: his Reverence had to visit a sick man in
haste. When they left the church, the organist played them out with
Mazurs, Obertases, and Kuyavy dances, till their feet beat time of
themselves; and more than one was on the point of singing aloud, but
luckily remembered where he was.

They returned pell-mell, and very noisily, for bridesmen and bridesmaids
were singing together.

Dominikova got to her home first and, when the company arrived, was
there to welcome the newly married couple on her threshold, and offer
them the hallowed bread and salt; then she had to receive the whole
company a second time, embrace them all, and ask them in once more!

In the passage, the music was striking up. So, on passing the threshold,
everyone made a partner of the first woman he met, to perform the
stately polonaise that was being played. At once, like a many-coloured
serpent, a chain of couples, following each other about the room, waved
and twined, twisted and turned back decorously, struck the floor with
dignity, swayed to and fro in graceful undulation, placed, swam, wheeled
about, one after another in serried ranks, Boryna with Yagna leading
off!

The lights placed on the chimney penthouse flickered, and the very walls
seemed like to fall asunder with the forceful gravity of this solemn
dance, performed with such dignified grace.

This was the introduction, and lasted but some minutes. Then began the
first dance, in honour of the bride, and according to the usages and
customs of old days. All present squeezed themselves into corners, or
huddled against the walls; and the young men made a wide circle, within
which she danced. As she stepped out, she felt the blood tingling in her
veins; her dark-blue eyes shone; her white teeth gleamed; her face was
flushed; she danced persistently, and for a long time, for she was
obliged to give each partner at least one turn round the room, and dance
with all.

The musicians worked hard—worked till they felt worn out: but Yagna
seemed to have but just begun. The flush on her face deepened, she
turned and whirled more impetuously than ever; her ribbons fluttered and
rustled as she went by, lashing those near her on the cheek; and her
skirt, expanding to the streaming air, spread out and bellied wide
around her.

The young men, delighted, beat time on the tables, and shouted in eager
excitement.

It was only after all the others that she chose her bridegroom. Boryna,
who had been waiting so long, now leaped forward, pouncing on her like a
forest lynx, seized her waist, whirled her round like a hurricane, and
cried to the players:

“Now, boys, the Mazur—and with a will!”

All the instruments sounded with might and main; the whole room was in a
fever.

Holding Yagna in a strong grip, Boryna lifted the skirts of his capote
over each arm, settled his hat upon his head, clicked his heels
together, and set off, swift as the wind!

Ah! but how he danced! Now turning round and round, now with a backward
step, now bringing his foot down as if he would stamp the floor to
shivers—then sidling with Yagna, and sweeping her on, and whisking her
hither and thither, and whirling her so that they twain formed but one
indistinct mass, looking for all the world like a spindle full of yarn,
spinning about a room; and from each of them there came forth a full
blast of power and force.

Furiously, unceasingly, the players went on playing the Mazur dance!

The crowds in the corners and at the door looked on in silent wonder:
Boryna was so indefatigably active, and ever at higher and higher
pressure, that he instilled not a few with riotous boisterousness, even
to beating the measure with their feet; and some of the hottest heads,
no longer restrained by decorum, seized a girl and danced about with
her.

Yagna, though brawny and well-knit, soon had to give in; he felt her
weakening in his arms, and immediately ceased from dancing, and led her
to the inner room.

“What a splendid fellow you are!” the miller cried out. “Henceforth you
are my brother!—Ask me to be godfather at the first christening, I pray
you!” And he put his arm round Boryna’s neck. Soon they were on very
familiar terms, for the music had stopped and refreshments were handed
round.

Dominikova and her sons, with the smith and Yagustynka, now glided
swiftly about, bearing bottles and clusters of glasses, and drank with
each one. Yuzka and the friends of the old dame carried pieces of bread
and cake about in sieves to the guests.

And the tumult grew and increased.

On a bench near the window sat the miller, with Boryna, the Voyt, the
organist—all the notables in the place besides; and there a bottle of
rum—not of the worst—was circulating among them.

Many were also standing about the room in groups, talking loudly to
anyone they met, as they felt inclined; and the vodka glasses were in
requisition.

The inner room was lit by the organist’s great lamp, lent for the
occasion. The housewives, with the organist’s wife and the miller’s at
their head, had gathered there, and sat on chests and benches strewn
with pieces of woven wool. They held their heads up with great dignity,
sipped their mead by tiny droplets, crumbled the sweet cake with dainty
fingers, and very rarely threw in a word or two, but listened
attentively while the miller’s wife told them all about her children.

The very passages were quite full. Some tried to invade the other side;
but Eva drove them out. They proved too greedy for the dishes, the
appetizing scent of which had filled the house, and was making many a
mouth water.

The young people then dispersed all about the premises, in the yard and
the orchard. The night was chilly, but serene and starlit. Here they
strolled, disporting themselves in merry guise; and all the place echoed
with laughter, shouts, and running to and fro, one chasing another among
the trees. So the elders cried a warning to them from the window:

“Are ye seeking flowers by night, girls?—Beware lest ye lose what is
more than any flower!”

But who paid heed to them?

Yagna and Nastusia were now walking about the big room, their arms round
each other’s waists, whispering together, and ever and anon bursting
into laughter. Simon, Dominikova’s eldest son, was watching them, with
eyes glued to Nastusia, and frequently going to her with vodka and
attempting conversation.

The blacksmith had dressed up most grandly, having on a black capote,
and trousers over which the boots were drawn. He slipped about with
great activity, was everywhere, drank with everybody, walked to and fro
and talked; and his red head and freckled face were never long on the
same spot.

The young people danced several times, but not long, nor with much
animation. They were looking forward to the supper.

The old men, on their side, were deep in debate, the Voyt raising his
voice higher and higher, striking the table with his fist, and laying
down the law:

“I, the Voyt, have said it: you may take it from me. I, a man in office,
have received a paper commanding me to call a meeting, and order half a
kopek per acre to be voted by every landowner for educational purposes.”

“You, Peter, may vote even five kopeks an acre if you like: we won’t!”

“No, that we will not!” one of the men roared.

“But I am making you a statement as an official!”

“We do not care for such schools as those,” Boryna remarked; and the
others assented in chorus.[21]

-----

Footnote 21:

  The reader should bear in mind that this book was published before the
  War, when only schools where Russian was taught were permitted by the
  government, and Polish was not learned except in secret.—_Translator’s
  Note._

“In Vola,” said one, “there is a school which my children attended for
three winters running. What is the result? They cannot even read in a
prayer-book.—Devil take such teaching!”

“Let the mothers teach prayers at home; prayers have naught to do with
studies. I, the Voyt, tell you this!”

“Then what are schools for?” grumbled the man from Vola, rising.

“I will tell you, I the Voyt: but listen....”

Here he was interrupted by Simon, who cried aloud to them all that the
trees of the clearing sold to the Jews had already been branded by them,
and that they would have them cut down as soon as the sledges could run.

“Brand the trees they may: to fell them will be harder!” Boryna put in.

“We shall complain to the commissary.”

“Who is hand in glove with the Squire?—No: let us go in a body and drive
the woodmen off.”

“They shall not hew down one single sapling!”

“Matthias, drink to me! Now is no time for holding councils. A tipsy man
will even defy God!” So cried the miller, filling Boryna’s glass. The
talk was as little to his taste as the threats were; for he had an
agreement drawn up with the Jews, and the trees were to go to his
sawmill.

They drank and left their places; the tables were now to be laid for
supper, and all the needful things were being brought in.

The farmers, however, still stuck to their forest grievance, which was a
great wrong done to them. They formed a group, and with lowered voices
(so that the miller might not overhear them) determined to thresh the
matter out at Boryna’s.

At this juncture, Ambrose came in, and went straight to them. He had
come late, having had to go with his Reverence to a sick person three
villages away, in Krosnova. So now he set to drink energetically, to
make up for lost time. Vainly: for at that very moment a chorus of
elderly women struck up the song:

  Bridesmen, about, about! With you it rests
  Round the spread tables now to bring the guests!

To which they replied, having given the signal by striking on the
benches:

  Lo, we have called them: they are ready here
  Your spread to taste, if it be but good cheer.

The guests, now straggling in to table, took their seats on the benches.

The newly married couple had the first places, and all the others sat
about them in order of precedence, as they were higher in standing, in
possessions, or more advanced in age—from the elders to the girls and
children. Tables had been set up along three of the walls, and yet there
was scarce room for them all. The bridesmen and the musicians remained
standing, the former to serve the guests.

There was a hush. The organist stood up and said a prayer aloud; after
which, a glass went round, with the sentiment: Health and enjoyment!

The cooks and bridesmen then bore in a huge and deep dish of smoking
food, singing the while:

  Friends, we bring you dainty food:
  Fowls in rice-soup boiled and stewed!

And, carrying in the second dish:

  Tripe with pepper, spiced and hot:
  He’s a fool that likes it not!

The musicians, stationed near the fire-place, played various tunes very
softly, to give more savour to the food.

All the company ate with becoming refinement, and deliberation; few
spoke at all, and for some time the room resounded only with the sound
of munching and the clatter of spoons. When they had to some extent
slaked their appetites, the smith set another bottle in circulation; and
now they began conversing (though in low tones) to one another across
the table.

Yagna ate scarcely anything at all. In vain did Boryna urge and coax
her, entreating her as one entreats a child to eat. She could not even
swallow the meat before her; she was so hot, so tired!

“Yagna, are you content, sweet? Most beautiful Yagna, you will be as
happy with me as ever you were with your mother.... Yagna, you will be a
lady—a lady! I’ll hire a girl, that you may not be overworked.”—He spoke
in hushed tones, and looking with love into her eyes, caring not for
what folk might say; and they began to make fun of him openly.

“He looks like a cat after bacon!”

“How the old fellow flaunts his wantonness! Beside him, a cock is
nothing at all.”

“Oh, he is enjoying himself, Grandfather Boryna is!”

“As a dog does out in the frost,” old Simon here muttered spitefully.

All held their sides with laughter, and the miller laid his face down on
the table and beat it with his fists for sheer joy!

Once more the cooks entered, proclaiming:

        Here is a dish of Turkish wheat,
  Cooked with plenty of lard, for lean folk to eat!

“Yagna, just bend over to me, I’ll tell you a thing,” the Voyt said,
plucking at her dress behind her bridegroom, whose next neighbour he
was.

“I would be your child’s godfather,” he cried, laughing, and gloating
over her with greedy eyes.

At this, she grew very red; and the women, seeing this, fell a-laughing
and jesting yet more facetiously, some setting to explain to her how she
ought to behave to her husband.

“You’ll have to warm a feather-bed for him every evening before the
fire, or he’ll be cold as ice.”

“And especially see he has much fat to eat: it will keep him in good
condition.”

“And pet him well, with your arms round his neck.”

“And drive him with a gentle hand, that he may not know he is driven at
all!”

So they babbled on, each sentence freer than the last, as happens when
women have taken too much, and let their tongues run away with them.

All in the room were shaking with merriment, and things at last went so
far that the miller’s wife set to lecturing them on their duties towards
the girls and little ones present; and the organist pointed out how
grievous a sin it was to cause others to offend by evil example.

“What? is this bellows-blower forbidding people every pleasure in life?”

“Being close to the priest, he thinks himself a saint!”

“Let him stop his ears, an it like him not.” And more unpleasant cries
began to be heard, for he was disliked in the village.

“We have a wedding to-day, and therefore, my good people, I, your Voyt,
assure you it is no sin to enjoy yourselves, laugh at things laughable,
and make merry.”

“And our Lord Himself used to go to weddings and drink wine,” Ambrose
added seriously; but no one made out what he said, as he was now tipsy,
and sitting by the door besides. Then all fell to talking, joking,
clinking glasses, and eating more and more slowly, in order to get more
compactly filled up; some even, to make room for the most food possible,
undid their girdles, and sat straight and stiff.

Again the cooks entered, with the following couplet:

  It grunting, squealing, rooting once about the garden ran:
  But now, for all the harm it did, ’twill pay the husbandman!

“Well, they have done the thing grandly!” the people declared.

“Truly, this wedding must come at least to a thousand _zloty_!”

“Oh, she can well afford it: has she not got six acres of land thereby?”

“Just look at Yagna! Is she not gloomy as night?”

“As a set-off, Boryna’s eyes are shining like a wildcat’s.”

“Say, like tinder, my friend—rotten tinder!”

“Aye, the man will weep over this day yet.”

“No. He is not of the weeping sort. Of the cudgelling, rather.”

“Just what I said to the Voyt’s wife, when she told me the marriage had
been settled.”

“Ah, I wonder why she is not here to-night.”

“Out of the question. Her child may be due any day.”

“But I’d lay my head that in no long time—say, before the Carnival
begins—Yagna will be again running after the lads.”

“Matthew is only waiting for that.”

“I know. Vavrek’s wife overheard him say so in the tavern.”

“Because he was not asked to the wedding.”

“Yes. The old fellow would have had him, but Dominikova was against
it.—All the folk know why, do they not?”

“Well, all say so; but what has anybody seen?”

“Bartek Koziol saw them in the wood last spring.”

“He is a liar and a thief: Dominikova accused him of stealing a pig, and
what he says may be mere spite.”

“But others too—there be others that have eyes.”

“All this will end ill ... you will see. ’Tis no affair of mine, but to
my mind, Antek and his family have been unjustly dealt with.”

“Of Antek, too, people talk—say they have been seen together here and
there.”—The voices dropped lower as the spiteful talk went on, leaving
no shred of reputation on any of the family, and the more unmerciful for
their hostess as they had more pity for her two sons.

“Is’t not a sin?—Simon, a man wearing mustachios—thirty, if a day—and
she will not let him marry, nor leave the house: and for the slight
fault she raises a tempest!”

“It is indeed a shame: such strapping lads, and doing all the woman’s
work!”

“So that Yagna, forsooth, may not soil her hands!”

“Each of them has five acres of his own, and might marry at his ease!”

“With so many unmarried girls around them!”

“Yes, yes; your own poor Martianna, waiting for ages, and the land quite
close by Paches’!”

“You let her alone! See rather to your girl Franka, lest she come to
grief with Adam!”

“Those great oafs!—Afraid to leave their mother’s apron-strings!”

“They are beginning: Simon has been all the evening staring at Nastka.”

“Their father was of the like mould: I remember well.—Aye, and the old
woman was in her time no better than Yagna.”

“As the root is, so the boughs; as the mother, so the daughter.”

The music ceased, and, supper being over, the musicians went to refresh
themselves in the kitchen. But after a time the noise waxed even louder
than before, and the whole place seethed with uproar: all talking,
ranting, shouting away one to the other across the tables, and no one
able to make out what was said.

At the close of the meal, the most select guests were offered a drink
compounded of mead and spices, while the others got strong vodka and
beer in abundance.

By this time, but few were well aware of what they were drinking, being
too far gone and in a blissful state. They made themselves comfortable,
and unbuttoned their capotes to be cooler; beat the tables with their
fists till the dishes jingled, embraced each other, either round the
neck or clutching at the shirt-collar; and they talked freely,
unbosoming themselves and telling all their sorrows as if they had been
brothers.

“’Tis ill living here on earth! Things are out of gear with mankind, and
we have naught but grief!”

“Aye, men are like dogs, snapping at one another for a bone.”

“No consolation, save when neighbour meets neighbour over a glass, and
they take counsel, and make complaint; and if any has wronged or been
wronged, he is forgiven and forgives!”

“As even now, at this wedding-feast: but, ah! for one day only!”

“Ah! To-morrow will come, though we call him not! You’ll not shun him,
save in God’s hallowed Acre.... Yea, he will come and seize you, and lay
on you his yoke, and smite you with the whip of poverty; and you, O man!
must pull ... even till the yoke be bloodstained.”

“What is’t aggravates our misery, setting men one against the other,
like dogs quarrelling for a fleshless bone?”

“Not poverty alone, but an Evil Power; and they then are blinded by him,
discerning not good from evil.”

“Truly so; and he bloweth upon our souls as one bloweth on half-quenched
embers; and he causeth greed, malice, and all wickedness to burst out
into flame!”

“Yes; for he that is deaf to the commandments hath a quick ear for the
music played in hell.”

“It was otherwise of old days.—Then was there obedience, and respect for
old men, and concord.”

“And each man had land, as much as he could till; and pastures, and
meadows, and the forest.”

“Who in those days ever heard of taxes?”

“Or was there anyone that purchased timber? He had but to drive to the
wood and take all he needed, though it were the best pine or oak. The
property of the Squire was the peasants’ property too.”

“And now it belongs to neither, but to the Jews, or to men still worse.”

“The foul carrion! (I have drunk to you: drink you to me!...) They are
now established as on land of their own! (Your health, Brother!) ... To
drink vodka is not a sin, if only at the proper season and with
brothers: this is a wholesome thing, it cleanses the blood and drives
away distempers.”

“Who drinks at all, should drink one quart complete—likewise, who makes
merry, should do it all Sunday long.—But have you work to do? Man, do it
with all your might, grudge not your force, but put forth all your
strength. And if ill things come to pass—if your wife be taken, if your
cattle die, or your home burn down—why, ’tis the will of God. Do not
rebel: what will it avail you to lament, poor creature as you are? Be
patient, therefore; trust in God’s mercy. Aye, and if the worst should
hap, and should grim Crossbones stare you in the face and clutch your
throat, attempt not to escape, which is more than you can do; all is in
the hand of God!”

“Verily, who is to know the day when the Lord shall declare: ‘Thus far,
O man, is thine: what is beyond is mine?’”

“It is so of a truth. As lightning flashes, so are the decrees of God:
and none, be he a priest, be he a sage, can know them till they fall, as
ripe corn falls out of the ear.”

“Man, you have to know but one thing—to do your duty, live as God
commands you, and not look too far ahead.—Surely our Lord prepares the
wages of His servants, and pays most strictly what is due to each.”

“By these laws did the Polish people stand of old, and they are for ever
and ever, Amen.”

“Aye, and by patience shall we prevail against the gates of hell.”

Thus they discoursed together, with not infrequent libations, everything
pouring out all he felt in his heart, all that had long stuck in his
throat and stifled him. Ambrose talked the most of all and the loudest.

At the very end, Eva and Yagustynka came in with great ceremony, bearing
in front of them a large ladle, tricked out and beribboned. A musician
who followed accompanied them on his fiddle, while they sang:

  Ere you quit us, here come we;
  ’Fore you both your cooks you see:
  Pray forget us not, good men:
  For each dish give stivers three;
  For our seasoning stivers ten!

The company had eaten plentifully, and drunk yet more; their hearts were
warmed by good cheer, and many a man tossed even silver coins into the
ladle as it passed.

They then slowly rose from table, and went out, some to breathe the
fresh air, some to resume their conversation in the passages or in the
great room; some gave way to enthusiastic demonstrations of friendship;
and more than one reeled about, running his head against the walls or
some other man, butting like rams.

Only the Voyt remained at the board with the miller, both quarrelling
with intense fury, and about to fly at each other like two hawks, when
Ambrose came to reconcile them, offering more vodka.

“Back to your church porch, old beggar,” the Voyt snarled at him, “and
hold yourself aloof from your betters.”

So Ambrose walked off in dudgeon, hugging the bottle to his breast,
stumping noisily and seeking someone to drink and talk with as a friend.

The young people had dispersed about the orchard, or were walking
arm-in-arm along the road, with much horse-play, and chasing of one
another, and shouting. The night was serene; the moon hung over the
pond, which glittered so bright that the feeblest circles tremulous on
its surface were distinctly visible, moving like snake-coils in silence,
responsive (as it seemed) to the light that struck on them from above.
The frost was pretty hard, the road-ruts were crisp underfoot, the roofs
rime-crusted and hoary. It was in the small hours, for the first
cock-crow had already been heard.

Meanwhile they set the great room in order for dancing again.

Rested and refreshed, the players now again, in subdued strains, called
the guests together.

Yagna had been taken to the private room by the matrons, Boryna sat with
Dominikova close to the door, the elders took seats on benches and in
corners, where they discussed various matters, and only the girls stood
about the room besides, giggling together: a pastime which soon tired
them, and they decided on starting some games, “to stir the boys up a
little.”

First there was the game, “Fox goes out to make his round; both his
hands and feet are bound.”

Yasyek, nicknamed Topsy-turvy, was dressed up as Fox, in his sheepskin
turned inside out. He was a silly fellow, a simpleton, and the
laughing-stock of them all. Though a full-grown man, he played with
children, and was in love with all the girls and foolish beyond measure:
but, being an only child with ten acres of his own, he was invited
everywhere. Yuzka Boryna was his quarry, the Hare. And they laughed;
Lord, how they laughed!

At every step, Yasyek stumbled and fell down, sprawling, with a thud
like a log. The others, too, put out their feet to make him fall; and
Yuzka got out of his way with perfect ease: she sat up quite as a hare
does, and imitated to perfection the way its lips move.

Then came “Quails.”

Nastka was leader, and so nimble that no one could catch her till she
let them (in order to dance a measure with someone).

Finally, Tomek Vahnik was made up for a Stork, having a sheet over his
head and a long stick which he held under it for beak; and he
clack-clack-clacked like a real stork, so well that Yuzka, Vitek, and
all the youngsters ran after him, calling (as they do to the live bird):

  Klek, Klek, Klell!
  Thy mother’s in hell!
  What does she there?
  Cook children’s fare!
  What was her sin?
  That her little ones’ bellies had nothing in!

And the hullabaloo was great; for he ran after them, and pecked with his
beak, and flapped his wings violently.

These games lasted but an hour, when they had to make way for other
observances.

Now the married women brought Yagna out of the private room, covered all
over in a white wrapper, and seated her in the centre, on a
kneading-trough on which a feather-bed had been put. The bridesmaids
thereupon rushed forward as though to snatch her away, but the men kept
them off: and at last they formed a group opposite, intoning a sad and
plaintive chant:

  Where is your wreath, oh, where
  Your bridal wreath so fair?
  Henceforth, to man’s will bowed,
  A cap, your locks to shroud,
  You on your head must bear!

The matrons then uncovered her.

She was seen wearing the cap of the married women over the thick plaits
of her tresses; yet in this disguise she appeared still more fascinating
than before.

To the slow strains of the band, the whole assembly, young and old,
struck up the “Hop-Song” in one grand unison of gladness. This ended,
she was taken over by the matrons alone, to dance with them....
Yagustynka, by this time much heated, set her arms akimbo, and flung
this impromptu verse at her:

  Oh! had I known this day would see
    My Yagna wed a widower,
  A wreath I would have woven thee
    Of naught but prickly juniper!

After which came others, yet more biting than the first.

But little note was taken of them; for the musicians had struck up for
the greatest performance of all; and forward now came the dancers, and
the trampling of many feet was heard. They crowded thickly, couple close
to couple, cheek by jowl, moving ever more swiftly as the dance went on.
Capotes flew open and flapped wide, heels stamped, hats waved—now and
then a snatch of song burst forth—the girls hummed the burden, “da
dana,” and tore on more quickly still, and swayed in measure in the
mighty, swirling, headlong rush! No one could any longer distinguish his
neighbour in the throng; and when the violins burst forth in quick sharp
volleys of clean-cut separate notes, a hundred feet echoed on the floor
at once, a hundred mouths gave tongue, a hundred dancers, seized as by a
cyclone, whirled round and round; and the rustling of capotes, skirts,
kerchiefs waving about the room, was like the flight of a flock of
many-coloured birds. On they went, on continually—dancing without the
slightest pause for breath, the floor clattering like a drum, the walls
vibrating, the room a seething cauldron. And the rapture of the dance
waxed greater, greater yet.

Then came the moment to perform rites which are always gone through when
the bride puts aside her crown of rosemary.

First, Yagna had to pay toll, on entering the matrons’ set!

Immediately afterwards, another ceremony was gone through. The men had a
long rope, woven of the straw of unthreshed wheat, of which they made a
large ring, carefully held and guarded by the bridesmaids, Yagna
standing up in the middle. Whoever wished to dance with her was obliged
to creep under it, tear her away by force, and tread a measure, though
they scourged him all the time with cords, wherever they could. Finally,
the miller’s wife and Vachnikova made a collection, for “The Cap.” The
Voyt came first; he tossed a gold piece into the plate; after that,
silver roubles tinkled like hail; lastly, paper ones, as leaves in
autumn.

More than three hundred roubles were thus collected!

Dominikova, quite overcome to see so large a sum offered for Yagna’s
sake, told her sons to bring more vodka, with which she herself pledged
her hosts, kissing her friends and weeping at their great kindness.

“Drink, my good neighbours, drink, dear friends, beloved brothers of
mine.... I feel spring back in my heart again...! Yagna’s health ...
drink once more ... once more....” And when she gave over, the smith
drank with others, and her sons too, each separately; for the throng was
very thick. Yagna too, thanking them heartily for their kindness,
embraced the knees of the elders present.

The room was humming, the glasses circulating freely from hand to hand;
everyone exhaled ardour and joy. Faces were crimson, eyes resplendent;
hearts went out to hearts. They stood in knots about the room, drinking
and talking blithely, each saying his say very loud, unheard by any, but
not caring for that!—All felt at one; one joy united and penetrated them
all! “Ye that have troubles, leave them for the morrow; take your fling
to-night: enjoy friendly company, solace your soul! Our hallowed land,
its summer spell of fruit-bearing over, is given rest by the Lord: even
so is it meet that men should rest in autumn, when their field-work is
done. Man, that have your cornstacks piled and your granaries full of
grain worth heaps of precious gold—rest you now from summer labour and
toil gone by!”

So spake some, while others again revolved in their minds their troubles
and their griefs.

To neither of these classes did Boryna belong. His eyes saw only Yagna,
his heart swelling and throbbing with the pride of her beauty. Again and
again would he throw _zloty_ to the musicians, that they might not spare
catgut: for the sounds were growing weak, as their zeal was flagging.

On a sudden, then, they thundered out an Obertas that made one quiver to
the backbone. Boryna leaped to Yagna’s side, caught her in a mighty
grasp, and at once started such a dance as shook the planks beneath
them. He wafted her down the room—back again—clanged on the floor with
his horseshoe heels—knelt suddenly to her, and sprung up again in a
flash—bore her about from wall to wall—roared out a solo which the
instruments took up and accompanied, and still led the dance, while
other couples imitated him, leaping, singing, stamping, and all with
ever-increasing rapidity: as if as many spindles full of particoloured
wools were together on the floor, turning, twisting, twirling, faster
than the eyes could make out their hues; so that no one could discern
lad from lass in the swift rush—only rainbow masses, flying about,
driven as by a goal, with ever-changing tints, turning always with
greater and more impetuous speed! At times the rush of air even blew out
the candles: the music went on in the dark, and the dance as well, lit
by the faint white beams of the moon shining in through the window.
Then, athwart the seething dimness, were seen quick shadows, flying
fast, chasing one another in the mingled darkness and silvery mist;
foaming waves of pale glimmering and melodious din surged up out of the
black night, in dusky harmonies of colour and sound—as in a vision or a
dream—fading back into impenetrable murk, to loom once more distinct
against the pallid wall, from which the glazed images of the saints
reflected the moonbeams with crinkled flickers: and again they plunged
and vanished into the shadows, and only the sounds of heavy breathing,
and quick steps and cries, made their presence vaguely known in the
entangled confusion of the unlit room!

One dance followed another in rapid succession, and with no interval
between them. As each new dance was struck up, new dancers directly
sprang forward, erect as a forest, swift of advance as a gale of wind;
and loudly the stamping feet thundered afar, and shouts of merriment
echoed through the house, while the onset went on, wild, mad, stormy,
and earnest as a struggle for life and death!

Ah! how they danced!

Those Cracoviennes, with their frolicsome hop-skip-and-jump measures,
and the quick lilt of their clean-cut, tinkling, metallic tunes; and the
terse ditties, full of fun and freedom, with which, like the spangled
girdles of the peasantry who made them, they are so brightly
studded—those tunes welling with joyous dashing melody, redolent of the
strong, abounding, audacious savour of youth in sportful pursuit of the
sweet thrilling emotions that tell of the hey-day in the blood!

And those Mazurs, long-drawn-out as the paths which streak the endless
plains, wind-clamorous and vast as the endless plains they streak:
lowly, yet heaven-kissing; melancholy and bold, magnificent and sombre,
stately and fierce: genial, warlike, full of discordances, like that
peasants’ nature, set in battle array, united as a forest and rushing to
dance with such joyful clamours and wonderful strength as could attack
and overcome ten times their number, nay, conquer, sweep away, trample
down, the whole of a hostile world, nor reck though they themselves be
doomed, and fall, but still carry on the dance after death, still
stamping as in the Mazur—still crying out aloud: “Oy dana dana!”

And oh, those Obertases!—short of rhythm, vertiginous, wild and frantic,
warlike and amorous, full of excitement mingled with dreamy languor and
notes of sorrow; throbbing with hot blood, brimming over with geniality
and kindliness, in a sudden hailstorm: affectionate voices, dark-blue
glances, springtime breezes, and fragrant wafts from blossoming
orchards, like the song of fields in the young year; making tears and
laughter to burst forth at the same time, and the heart to utter its lay
of joy, and the longing soul to go beyond the vast fields around her,
beyond the far-off forests, and soar dreaming into the world of All
Things, and sing ecstatically the burden, “Oy dana dana!”

And all these dances, beyond the power of words to describe, thus
followed one after the other, that our peasantry might make merry in
season!

And thus did they take their pleasures at the wedding of Boryna and
Yagna.

The hours slipped away in clamour and din and uproar; in noisy
merry-making and dances fast and furious: they did not note that the
dawn was spreading in the East, that the daybreak’s streams were slowly
pouring their pallor into the night’s black gloom. The stars grew wan,
the moon sank; a wind that sprang up beyond the woods passed by, chasing
the dark that waxed thinner and thinner: the gnarled tufted trees looked
in at the windows, bowing yet lower their slumberous frost-crowned
heads, but the folk within were singing and dancing still!

The doors had been thrown wide open; so had the windows; the house,
brimming and boiling over with lights and tumult, trembled, creaked and
groaned, while the dance went on, now in utterly uncontrollable and
rapturous excitement. It seemed to those within—such was their
state!—that trees and people, earth and stars, and the hedges and the
time-honoured cabin itself, were all wrestling and writhing together,
united in one inextricably whirling cluster, blind, intoxicated, raving,
and in utter oblivion of all; reeling and rolling from room to room,
from wall to wall, from passage to passage, and out into the road and
the enormous world, caught in a round that filled the universe—fading
away in the long unbroken chain of crimson lights now glowing in the
East!

And the music led them on—the tunes played and the songs.

How they kept time in their growling, the gruff bass-viols, uttering
their broken humming sounds, like huge humble-bees! And how the flutes
led the band, merrily whistling and twittering, as in mockery of the
drum’s joyful thuds and strokes, swelled by the jingling of its bells
that shook with laughter, and floated lightly like a Jew’s beard in the
wind! And then how the fiddles took the lead and came to the front, like
girls leading the ballet, and sang out loud and shrill at first as
though to try their voices—then played with wide, sorrowful,
heart-rending sweeps of the bow—the lamentations of orphans driven from
their homes—and then again, with an instantaneous change, fell into a
lilting tune—short, trilling, sharp, like the tripping of a hundred
dancers’ heels, at which a hundred full-throated lads shouted themselves
out of breath, and quivered all over, and set once more to turn and sing
and dance mincingly, laughing and rejoicing, heat rising anew to the
head and desire to the heart, lie strong vodka ... when they fell again
into the slow long notes of sorrow and weeping—as dew upon the
plains!—uttering the notes of our own beloved tune, most near to the
heart, instinct with mighty yearning tenderness, and making all dance
deliriously to the strains of our Mazovian air!

                  *       *       *       *       *

The candles were growing dim, so near was the day; a dingy ashen
twilight pervaded the room where they danced. But they still took their
enjoyment as heartily as ever. If any found the liquor now flowing too
scantily, he sent to the tavern for more vodka, sought out companions,
and drank with them to his liking.

Some had withdrawn; some were tired and resting awhile; some, overtaken
by drink, were sleeping off its fumes in the passage or by the door:
others, still more intoxicated, were stretched under the hedges. All the
rest danced on, danced ever.

At last, some of the more sober made up a group by the porch and,
beating the floor in measure, sang thus:

  O wedding-guests, come home!
  Already sings the lark;
  The wood is deep and dark,
  And ye have far to roam:
                          Come home!

  O wedding-guests, come home!
  There’s danger in delay:
  Athwart our weary way
  The loud floods roll and foam:
                          Come home!

But no one cared to listen to them and their song!




                              CHAPTER XII


It was grey dawn when Vitek, tired out by the merry-making and driven
home by Yagustynka, hastened to Boryna’s hut.

A little watch-light was burning there, like a glow-worm. Vitek looked
in at the window, and beheld the old _Dziad_, Roch, sitting at the
table, where he was singing hymns.

The boy silently glided away to the stable, and was fumbling at the
door-catch, when he jumped back with a cry of astonishment. A dog had
leaped upon him, uttering a whine.

“What, Lapa, Lapa? ’tis you back again, poor wretch!” he cried, and sat
down on the door-step, overcome with joy.—“Hungry and starving: is it
not so?”

He had put by a bit of sausage, saved from the feast, which he now took
out of his bosom to offer the dog. But it did not care for food just
then: it barked, laid its head on the lad’s breast, and whined for sheer
delight.

“Did they starve you, poor thing? did they drive you away?” he
whispered, opening the cow-byre door, and at once throwing himself on
his straw bed. “But now I shall defend and take care of you.” With these
words he nestled deep in the straw; and the dog, lying down beside him,
growled gently and licked his face.

They were both asleep in an instant.

From the stable close by, Kuba called to him in a voice weakened by
illness. He called for a long time; but Vitek was sleeping like a
dormouse.

After a time, however, Lapa recognized his voice, and fell to barking
furiously and pulling the boy’s coat.

“What’s the matter?” Vitek asked sleepily.

“Water! The fever is pulling me to pieces.... Water!”

Vitek, peevish and drowsy though he was, brought him a pailful, and held
it to his lips.

“I am so ill, I can hardly breathe!... What’s growling round here?”

“Why, Lapa!”

“Lapa is it?” Kuba groped to touch the dog’s head in the dark; and Lapa
leaped about, frisked, and tried to get on to the bed.

“Vitek, give the horses their hay; they have been gnawing the empty
mangers a long time; and I cannot move.... Are they still dancing?” he
asked a little later, when the lad was filling the racks with hay.

“They are not like to have done till noon; and some are so drunk, they
are lying by the roadside.”

“Ah, they are enjoying themselves, the masters are!” And he sighed
deeply.

“Was the miller there?”

“Aye, but he left rather early.”

“Many people?”

“Beyond counting. Why, the cabin was overflowing with them.”

“Plenty for all?”

“Like manor guests! They brought them meat in such huge dishes! And
vodka and beer and mead were poured out in floods! Of sausages alone,
there were piles enough to fill three troughs.”

“When is the bride coming?”

“This afternoon.”

“They are rejoicing and feasting still. My God! I thought I’d gnaw a
bone at least, and eat my fill once in my life!... And here I am, lying,
sighing, and hearing about other people’s good cheer!”

Vitek returned to his bed.

“If I could but feast my eyes on those good things!”

He said no more, feeling weary, sad, and tormented by a sort of faint
timid querulousness that gnawed at his heart now. At last, however, he
spoke, patting the dog’s head.

“Well, well! may they all be the better for it! Let _them_ at least get
some pleasure out of this life!”

The fever, increasing, began to confuse his thoughts; to drive it away,
he applied himself to prayer, offering himself to the mercy of the Lord
Jesus; but he could not remember what he was saying; he was dazed with
sleep coming over him, and only a string of ejaculations that were
prayers mingled with tears, trickled from his consciousness—the told
beads of a crimson rosary!

Now and then he roused himself, but only to look around him blankly,
recognizing nothing, and fall back into deathly and corpse-like
unconsciousness.

Again he woke, now to groan so loud that the horses pulled at their
bonds and snorted to hear him.

“O God! that I may but hold out till day!” he moaned in terror; and his
eyes wandered through the window, staring out at the world and the
approaching dawn, seeking the sun in that sky yet grey and lifeless and
studded with paling stars.

But the day was a long distance away still.

In the stable, plunged in turbid mistiness, the horses’ outlines were
growing dimly visible; and the racks beneath the window slits showed
like ribs in the pale glimmer.

Fall asleep again he could not: the pains were torturing him anew; they
felt like sharp gnarled sticks thrust into his legs, piercing, boring,
stabbing in and in; and the agony became so unbearable that he started
up, screaming with all his might, till Vitek woke and came round.

“I am dying!... Oh, how it pains!... How the pain swells! how it crushes
me! Vitek, run for Ambrose.... O Lord!... Or else call Yagustynka....
Perhaps she can help.... I am not able—my last hour is here....” He
burst out weeping terribly.

Vitek, all sleepy as he was, ran to the wedding feast.

The dancing was yet at its height; but Ambrose, being completely tipsy
by now, had taken his station on the road opposite the cabin, where he
kept reeling and singing between the road and the edge of the pond.

Vitek implored him to come, and tugged him by the sleeve, but to no
purpose; the old man heard nothing, understood nothing around him,
singing the same song over again with obstinate repetition.

Vitek then applied to Yagustynka, who was not ignorant of healing. But
she was in the private room, sipping _krupnik_,[22] talking and
chattering with her good friends so intently that she would listen to no
one else. And as the boy was importunate, begging her with tears to come
at once, she in the end drove him from the room. So he went back crying
to the stable, having accomplished nothing.

-----

Footnote 22:

  _Krupnik_—a drink made of vodka, hot water, honey and
  spices.—_Translator’s Note._

When he returned, Kuba was asleep again; and he too, burrowing deep in
the straw and covering his head with a clout, went off to sleep.

It was long after breakfast-time when he was waked by the noise of the
hungry unmilked cows, and by the fierce scoldings of Yagustynka, who,
having overslept herself just like the others, now made up in clamour
against them for what she had neglected herself.

It was only after she had got the work somewhat in swing that she went
to see Kuba.

He said in a feeble voice: “Pray help me and do something.”

“Just you marry a young wench, and you’ll be well in a trice,” she began
cheerily; but, seeing his livid swollen face, grew serious at once. “You
need a priest more than a physician.... What on earth can I do for
you?... So far as I can see, you are sick unto death, aye, even unto
death!”

“Must I die?”

“All’s in God’s hand: but you’ll not escape Crossbones’ clutches, I’m
thinking.”

“I’m to die, say you?”

“Tell me: shall I send for his Reverence?”

“For his Reverence?” Kuba cried, in amazement. “His Reverence to come
here—to a stable—to me?”

“What of that? Think you he’s made of sugar, and would melt if he came
near horse-dung? It’s a priest’s business to go wherever they call him
to a sick man.”

“O Lord! how could I dare?”

“You are a silly sheep!” She shrugged her shoulders and left him.

“The woman knows not what she says,” he muttered, greatly scandalized.

And now he was quite alone, all the others seeming to have forgotten
him.

From time to time, Vitek looked in to give the horses provender and
water. He gave him water, too; but presently went back to the wedding.
At Dominikova’s they were preparing to bring the bride home.

Often Yuzka would rush in noisily, bring him a bit of cake, prattle of
many things, fill the stable with racket, and run out in a hurry.

Yes, and she had something to run for. Hard by, they were amusing
themselves fairly well: the band, the shouting, the singing were to be
heard through the walls.

Kuba lay motionless. A strange feeling of desolation had come over him.
He merely listened, and noted how well they enjoyed themselves, and
talked to Lapa, his never absent companion. They two ate Yuzka’s cake
together. Then the sick man called to the horses and talked to them
also. They neighed with pleasure, turning their heads round from their
mangers: the filly even managed to slip her halter and come to his
pallet, where she caressed him, putting her warm moist nose close to his
face.

“Poor dear, you have lost flesh, you have!” He patted her tenderly, and
kissed her dilated nostrils. “As soon as I am well, you will fill out,
even if I have to give you nothing but oats!”

Then he lapsed once more into silence, and stared at the blackened knots
in the timber walls, oozing with dark drops of resin—as it were, tears
of congealed blood.

Dumb, and with feeble sunbeams, the day peeped in through the chinks,
and a flood of shimmering motes appeared at the open doorway.

Hour after hour dragged by at a snail’s pace, like lame, blind, and dumb
beggars, crawling painfully through toilsome beds of deep sand.

Only, now and again, a few chirruping sparrows, swooping down on the
stable in a noisy band, would boldly make for the mangers.

“Ah, the clever little ones!” Kuba said. “And God gives those tiny birds
understanding, to find out where they can get food.—Be still, you, Lapa!
let the poor things feed and keep up their strength: winter will
presently be with them too.”

The pigs now began to squeal and poke their muddied noses in at the
door.

“Drive them off, Lapa! The beggars, they never have enough!”

After these, a lot of fowls came cackling to the threshold, and one
large red cock was so bold as to pass over it to the baskets of
provender. The others followed, but had no time to eat their fill, when
a flock of gaggling geese drew near, hissing on the threshold, flashing
their red bills, stretching and swaying to and fro their straight white
necks.

“Out with them, Lapa—out with them! All those fowls—as bad as women for
quarrelling!”

Suddenly there was an uproar—screaming, flapping, feathers flying as out
of a torn bed. Lapa had entered well into the spirit of the chase, and
came back breathless and its tongue lolling out, but uttering cries of
delight.

“Be quiet now!”

From the house there came a torrent of angry words, a sound of running,
and the dragging of furniture from one room to another.

“Ah, they are making ready for the bride’s coming!”

Someone, though rarely, passed along the road: this time it was a
lumbering creaking cart, and Kuba, listening, tried to guess whose it
was.

“That’s Klemba’s wagon. One horse—ladder framework; going to the woods
for litter, I dare say. Yes, the axle rubs against the nave, so it
creaks.”

Along the road there was a continual sound of footsteps, talk, and
noises scarcely to be heard at all; but he caught them, and made them
out on the spot.

“That’s old Pietras, going to the tavern.—Here comes Valentova,
scolding: someone’s geese have gone on to her field, belike.—Oh, she’s a
vixen, not a woman!... This, I think, is Kozlova, shouting as she
runs—yes, it is!... Here is Peter, son of Raphael ... when he talks, his
mouth always seems full.—This is the priest’s mare, going for water....
Now she stops ... cart-wheels blocked by stones.—One of these days she
will break a leg.”

And so he went on, guessing at every sound he heard, going about all the
village with quick thoughts and lively mental vision, and entering so
into the whole life and troubles and worries of the place, he scarce
noted that the day was declining, the wall darker in hue, the doorway
dimmer, and the stable quite obscure.

Ambrose arrived only when evening had set in. He was as yet only partly
sober; he staggered a little, and spoke so quickly it was hard to follow
him.

“Hurt your leg, eh?”

“Look and see what it is.”

Silently he undid the bloodstained rags; they had dried and stuck so
fast to the leg that Kuba could not help shrieking as he pulled them
off.

“A girl in childbed would not cry as you do!” Ambrose muttered
scornfully.

“But it hurts so! How you tear me! O God!”

And Kuba all but howled.

“Oho! you have caught it finely! Was it a dog that tore your leg like
that?” Ambrose cried, wondering. The leg was horribly mangled, and
swollen with matter to the size of a water-can.

“It was—but pray tell no one—the forest-keeper that shot me....”

“Yes I see.—And hit you from afar, eh? Well, well! your leg will never
again be of any use. I feel the splinters of bone rattling about.... Ah,
why did you not call me in at once?”

“I feared ... lest they should know I had been after a hare.... But I
was out of the forest, when the keeper shot at me.”

“Once, in the tavern, he complained; someone was doing mischief, he
said.”

“The foul carrion! Is a hare, then, the property of anyone?... He laid a
trap for me.... I was in the open field, and he let fly with both
barrels.—Oh, the hell-hound!—But say nothing; they would take me to the
law-court; the gun, too, is not mine, and they would seize it at
once.... I thought it might heal by itself.—Oh, help me! It pains so! it
is tearing me to bits!”

“Ah, you cunning trickster, you! with your sly games and your forbidden
quests, sharing the forest hares with the Squire!—But, you see, this
partnership will have cost you your leg!”

He examined it again, and looked sorely distressed.

“Too late, ever so much too late!”

Kuba was terrified. “Please do something for me,” he moaned.

Ambrose, without replying, turned up his sleeves, whipped out a very
keen clasp-knife, grasped the leg firmly, and set about extracting the
shots and expressing the matter.

Kuba roared like a beast at the slaughter-house, till the other gagged
his mouth with his sheepskin, and then he swooned with the agony of it.
After dressing the wound, and applying some ointment and fresh bandages,
Ambrose brought him to.

“You will have to go to the hospital,” he said in a low voice.

Kuba was still dazed. “To the hospital?” he asked, not knowing what was
said.

“They would cut off your leg, and you might get well.”

“My leg?”

“Of course. It is good for nothing: black—decayed—rotten.”

“Cut it off?” he asked, still unable to understand.

“Yes. At the knee. Fear nothing: mine was cut off almost at the thigh;
and I am alive yet.”

“Then I shall get well again, if the wounded limb is cut off?”

“Even as though one should take out the pain with the hand ... but you
must go to the hospital.”

“There ... there they cut and carve living men’s bodies!—Cut it off,
you: I’ll pay whatsoever you will, but cut it off!—To the hospital I
will not go: I prefer dying here!”

“Then here you will die. None but a doctor can cut it off for you. I am
off to the Voyt’s at once; he will send you to town in a cart
to-morrow.”

“No use: I will not go,” he replied, stubbornly.

“Fool! do you think they will ask your leave?”

The old man went out, and Kuba said to himself: “When it is cut off, I
shall be well.”

After the dressing, his leg had ceased to pain. But it was numb as far
up as the groin, and he felt a tingling all along his side: this he did
not notice, plunged in thought as he was.

“I should recover.—Yes, I surely should. Ambrose has nothing left him of
his leg: all he walks on is wooden. And he said: ‘As though one should
take the pain out with his hand....’—But then, Boryna would turn me
away.... Aye, a farm-hand with but one leg—such a one cannot plough, nor
do aught else.—what would become of me? I should have to tend cattle ...
or beg my bread! Wander about, or sit at some church-door.—O Lord,
merciful Lord!” And on a sudden his position flashed clearly upon him;
and under the horror that now assailed him, he even sat up. And then he
uttered a deep cry of impotent agony, his mind rolling in an abyss from
which he saw no issue. “O Jesus, Jesus!” he repeated in a fever of
excitement, quaking in every limb.

Long did he shriek and struggle thus in his anguish; but in the midst of
those tears and that despair, a certain resolve was slowly shaping
itself, and he brooded more and more deeply. Little by little, he grew
calmer, more at peace, thinking so profoundly that he heard nothing
around him, though surrounded by the din of instruments and songs and
clamour; just as if he had been in a deep sleep!

It was then that the bride and the wedding guests arrived at Boryna’s
house.

They had led away a goodly cow, and sent Yagna’s box and feather-bed,
and various articles that she had received as wedding presents, before
her in a cart.

And now, just a little after sundown, the procession left Dominikova’s
cabin, as darkness was falling and the mists rising up.

Playing lustily, the band marched in front; then Yagna went on, still in
her wedding dress, and conducted by her mother and friends: last of all,
and without any order, came the ruck of guests, each in the place he had
chosen.

Their way wound along by the pond, now darkened, its gleaming quenched
in the ever-thickening folds of the fog; the silence and obscurity
growing blacker and more dead, the tramping and music sounding muffled
and, as it were, from underneath the water.

From time to time one of the younger folk broke out into song, or a
matron took up a stave, or one of the peasant lads cried: “Da dana!” but
it was only a short outburst.

They were as yet in no merry mood, and, besides, they were chilled to
the marrow by the bleak damp air.

Only when they turned in to Boryna’s enclosure did the bridesmaids lift
their voices in a sad farewell:

  Wending her way to her wedding,
  The maiden wept.
  Then lit they tapers four,
  And played upon the organ.—
  Didst fancy, maiden,
  That they would play for ever?
  —A little yesterday, to-day a little,
  And after, thou shalt weep for all thy life!
  Da dana!... All thy life!

Before the threshold, and under the porch, Boryna was waiting along with
Yuzka and the young men.

Dominikova came forward first of all, carrying in a bundle a piece of
bread, a pinch of salt, a little charcoal, some wax from a Candlemas
taper, and a handful of ears of corn, blessed on Assumption Day. As
Yagna passed the threshold, the matrons cast behind her threads plucked
from cloth seams, and the peels of hempstalks, that the Evil One might
find no entrance, but all things thrive with her!

They greeted, kissed, and pledged one another in cups of mead, with
wishes of luck, health, and all good gifts and blessings; then they
entered and filled the whole room, every bench and nook and corner.

The players tuned their instruments, and then strummed softly, so as not
to interfere with the feast that Boryna was now giving.

He simply went from matron to matron with a full goblet in hand,
offering, pressing them to partake, gathering them in his arms, and
drinking to each of them; the blacksmith took his place with the others.

Yuzka was bearing on platters pieces of a cake she had baked with curds
and honey on purpose to please her father.

All the same, the party was dull. True, they emptied their glasses as in
duty bound, nor did they turn away from the sausages. Nay, they even
drank plentifully and with due zest; only there was no mirth amongst
them.

The women too, who as a class are inclined to diversions and pastimes,
now only sat still on the benches, or here and there in corners, not
even talking much amongst themselves.

Yagna went into the private room, where she undressed. Returning in her
everyday costume, she would have done the honours of the cabin and
treated her guests herself, but that her mother would not let her touch
anything.

“Darling, enjoy your wedding-day now! You’ll yet have work enough and
enough toil!” And again and again did she weep over her most tenderly,
and clasp her to her bosom.

The company found matter for laughter in this maternal sentimentality of
hers: their jeers being all the sharper that now, on Yagna’s arrival as
mistress in her husband’s home, owner of so much land and property of
every sort, her new position was brought home to them. Many a mother,
with yet unmarried daughters, felt very bitter against her; many a girl
was choked with bile at the thought.

They went over to survey the other apartments, where Antek had formerly
lived with his family. There Eva and Yagustynka had prepared a grand
supper and made a roaring fire. Vitek had hardly been able to bring logs
enough and place them under the enormous pots.

They examined all the premises besides, and ran their envious eyes over
all that there was to be seen.

The house itself, to begin with, was the first in the whole village:
large, conspicuous, tall, with rooms (they fancied) as good as those in
a manor-house: whitewashed, and with boarded floors! Then how numerous
the household articles and utensils were! In the big room, too, there
were a score of holy images: and all of them glazed! And then, the byre,
the stable, the granary, the shed! Five cows were kept there, to say
nothing of the bull—no small source of profit. And the horses, and the
geese, and the swine—and, above all, the land!

Eaten up with envy, they sighed deeply; and one said to another:

“Lord! and to think that all this goes to one that is undeserving!”

“Oh! they knew well how to bring their pigs to market!”

“Yes; he that goes to meet luck always finds it.”

“Why should your Ulisia have missed this chance?”

“Because she fears God and leads an honest life.”

“And all the rest do the same!”

“Oh, were she other than she is, folk would not stand it of her. Let
them but meet her once at night in company with a lad, and all the world
will know!”

“What luck this one has!”

“’Tis the fruit of shamelessness.”

“Come along!” Andrew called out, interrupting their talk. “The music is
playing, and not one petticoat is in the room—nobody to dance with!”

“A mind to dance you have, but will your mother let you?”

“So eager?—Beware and let not your trousers fall, boy: ’twere no fair
sight!”

“Nor trip the dancers up with your legs!”

“Pair off with Valentova; you’ll make a fine couple ... of scarecrows!”

Andrew rapped out an oath, took hold of the first girl he came across,
and led her off, paying no heed to the wasps humming behind him.

There were but few couples in the room as yet, and these danced but
slowly and (it seemed) with little zeal. Nastka and Simon Paches were
the only exception, and frisked about very willingly. They had arranged
matters beforehand and, with the opening sounds of the music, had joined
in close union, and bounced about in scrupulous fulfilment of their
promise.

But no sooner had the Voyt come in (he was late, having had to go with
the recruits to the District Barracks) than he began to make things look
more lively; drinking deep, talking with all the farmers present, and
cracking jokes with the newly-wedded couple.

“Why, your bride is as red as her skirt, and you are as white as a
sheet!”

“You’ll not say that to-morrow.”

“Matthias, experienced as you are, you surely have not wasted a day.”

“Nay, with all eyes upon him? Fie! the man is no gander.”

“I would not bet half a quart that you say true. You know: throw but a
pebble into the bush: out flies the bird! ’Tis the Voyt tells you so!”

Yagna made her escape from the room; which occasioned a loud guffaw.

The women then proceeded to wag their tongues very much at their ease,
careless of what they said.

The hubbub swelled, and the guests grew more good-humoured in
proportion. Boryna, bottle in hand, went several times the round of the
company; the dancers, now more numerous, frisked with livelier steps,
and began to stamp and sing, and circle about the room in wider rounds.

Then did Ambrose make his appearance and, sitting down (nearly at the
threshold), follow the bottle with wistful eyes, as it went its way.

The Voyt cried to him: “You never turn your head, except towards the
clinking of glasses.”

“Because of that same clinking!” he answered. “And he has merit who
gives to drink to them that thirst.”

“You leather bottle! here’s water for you!”

“What’s good for cattle may be bad for man. They say: ‘Water to drink is
now and then not bad, but harm from vodka no one ever had!’”

“Here’s vodka for you, since you discourse so well.”

“You first, Voyt!—They say, too: ‘Water for a christening, vodka for a
wedding, and tears for a death!’”

“Well said: drink another.”

“I should not even shirk a third. For my first wife I always take one,
but two for my second!”

“Why so?”

“Because she died in time for me to seek a third.”

“What! Still dreaming about women, and his old eyes see no more as soon
as twilight comes!”

“It is not always necessary to see.”

At this, they laughed uproariously, and the women cried out:

“For the love of vodka and of talk, they are both well matched.”

“There’s a saying: ‘A wife good in talk, and a man strong in deed, have
every chance in the world to succeed.’”

The Voyt had now sat down by Ambrose, the others crowding round, as many
as could find seats, or, if they could not, standing about with little
heed to the dancers’ convenience.

And then began such a running fire of witty sayings, jests, comic tales,
and joyous banter, that they all shook with laughter. In this field,
Ambrose was the recognized leader, and chaffed his hearers to their very
faces with so much humour and fun that they were like to split their
sides. Amongst the women, Vachnikova yielded to none for drollery; she
played first fiddle in that respect, with the Voyt for bass-viol, so far
as his official dignity permitted.

The musicians sawed away as hard as they could, and scraped out the
liveliest tunes they had; and the dancers were shuffling along as fast,
and shouting, and screaming, and tapping with nimble heels. Blithe and
delighted, they had forgotten the rest of the world, when one of them
chanced to notice Yankel standing outside in the passage. At once they
pulled him into the room. The Jew took off his cap, with amicable bows
and salutations to all present, and taking no notice of the nicknames
showered upon him.

“Yellow one!—Unchristened one!—Son of a mare!”

“You be quiet there!” cried the Voyt. “Let us treat him! Here, a glass
of the best vodka!”

“I was passing along the road, and wanted to see how you husbandmen
divert yourselves.—God reward you, Mr. Voyt.—I’ll take a drop of
vodka—why should I not?—to the health of the newly-wedded pair!”

Boryna raised the bottle and invited Yankel, who, after wiping the glass
with the skirt of his capote, covered his head, and tossed off one
glass, followed by a second.

“Stay a bit, Yankel: it will not make you unclean,” they cried out in a
merry vein. “Here, musicians, play us the Jewish dance, and Yankel will
caper to it.”

“Yes, I may dance; why not? ’Tis no sin.”

But ere the players had understood what was wanted of them, Yankel
slipped quietly into the passage, and vanished in the yard. He had come
to get back his gun.

They scarce noticed his exit. Ambrose had all the time gone on with his
entertainment, to which Vachnikova contributed a violoncello
accompaniment, so to speak. And he continued until supper-time, when the
music ceased, the tables were pushed forward, and the clatter of dishes
was heard: yet they still listened and he still held forth.

Boryna invited them to sup, but without effect. Yagna asked them again
and again. The Voyt only got her into the circle, made her sit down by
him, and held her by the hand.

It was Yasyek (nicknamed Topsy-turvy) who bellowed out: “Come, good
folk, and set to: the dishes are cooling.”

“Hold your tongue, blockhead, or lick the dishes with it.”

“Old Ambrose! You are lying like a gipsy, and fancy we don’t know it!”

“Yasyek, take what folk put into your mouth: you’re good at that. But
leave me alone, you are no match for me!”

“No match! Just you try, then!” the foolish lad shouted. He thought
Ambrose meant fighting.

“An ox could do all you can ... or more!”

“Because you bear his Reverence’s night-vase, Ambrose, you think none
has wit but you.”

Ambrose was offended, and growled: “Let a calf into church, he’ll come
out just as he was.—Idiot!”

Yasyek’s mother attempted to stand up for her son. He went off to table
first of all, and soon the others took their places in a hurry; for the
cooks had brought in the smoking dishes, and the odour filled the room.

They seated themselves in order of precedence, as was fitting for the
bride’s installation ceremony: Dominikova and her sons in the middle,
bridesmen and bridesmaids together; Boryna and Yagna remained standing
to serve the guests, and see that all was done properly.

A quiet interval succeeded, save that the brats outside made a noise at
the window, fighting with one another, and Lapa barked in great
excitement about the house and passages. The company were quiet and
decorous, while they worked hard to put the eatables away: only their
spoons tinkled about the rims of the dishes, and the glasses jingled
going round.

Yagna was continually busy, setting some particular dainty before each
guest: here it was meat, there some other very good thing. And she
begged them all so courteously not to stint themselves, and behaved with
such natural grace, conquering all hearts with her beauty and the
pleasant words she said, that many of the men present could not but gaze
on her in adoration, and her mother even laid down her spoon to look and
rejoice in her daughter.

Boryna, too, noticed this, and when she happened to go to the kitchen,
followed, caught up with her in the passage, gave her a mighty hug, and
kissed her enthusiastically.

“Dear, what a housewife you make!—Like a manor-house lady—so dignified
and so pleasing in everything!”

“Am I not, eh?—Now run away to the room: Gulbas and Simon are sitting
apart, grumpy and eating little. Get them to drink with you!”

He obeyed, and did all she wanted. And Yagna felt now strangely blithe
of heart, and full of affection. She knew herself the mistress of the
house, knew that power had somehow got into her hands: and therewith she
was aware of an accession of authority and serenity and strength. She
walked about the place at ease, eyed all she saw with keen
understanding, and managed things as though she had been married ever so
long.

“What she is, the old man will find out soon enough, and that’s his
business; but to my mind there are in her the makings of a housewife—and
a fine one, too!” was Eva’s muttered remark to Yagustynka.

“A fool that’s in favour will always be clever,” the latter returned
bitterly. “Things will go on as they are till she has had too much of
the old man, and begins again running after young fellows.”

“Aye, Matthew is lying in wait: he has not given her up.”

“But give her up he will! Somebody else will make him!”

“Boryna?”

“Boryna?” She smiled a crafty smile. “No, someone yet mightier. I
mean—no: time will show, and you will see.—Vitek! Drive that dog away:
it barks and barks till my ears are aching. And drive those boys away
too: they will be breaking the panes, or doing some mischief.”

Vitek rushed out with a stick. The dog barked no more. But there were
cries without, and the noisy footfalls of a crowd of flying urchins. He
drove them into the road, and ran back, bent double to escape a shower
of missiles that assailed him.

Roch showed himself in the shade at the corner of the yard. “Vitek, wait
a little. Call thou Ambrose; say I want him very urgently indeed, and am
awaiting him in the porch.”

It was only after some time that Ambrose appeared, and in a detestable
humour. His supper had been interrupted, and at the very best dish of
all—sucking-pig with peas.

“What? what? Is the church on fire?”

“Do not raise your voice so. Come to Kuba: I fear he is dying.”

“Oh, let him die, then, and not prevent folk from eating their supper! I
was with him only this very evening, and told him he would have to go to
the hospital, and get his leg cut off, and he would be well in a trice.”

“You told him that?—Oh, then I understand.... I—I think he has cut off
his own leg!”

“Jesu Maria!—His—his own leg?”

“Come instantly and look. I was going to sleep in the cow-byre, and had
just entered the yard, when Lapa came barking to me, and jumping, and
pulling me by my capote. I could not make out what it wanted; but it ran
forward, sat down on the stable threshold, and howled. Thither I went
and saw Kuba lying in the doorway, half in, half out. I thought at first
he had gone to get some air, and fainted on the way: so I carried him
back to his pallet, and lit the lantern to get him some water; and it
was then I saw he was bloodstained all over—deathly pale, and with blood
pouring from his leg.”

They went in, and Ambrose did his very best to bring Kuba to; but the
poor fellow was extremely weak. He scarce drew breath, and a rattling
sound came through his teeth, clenched so fast that, to give him a
little water, they had to prize them open with a knife.

The leg, which had been hewn off at the knee, and still dangled by a
shred of skin, bled profusely.

A great pool of gore lay on the threshold, close to a bloodstained ax
and the grindstone, usually placed under the eaves, now fallen near the
doorway.

“Aye, he has cut it off himself. Afraid of the hospital.—A fool to think
it would avail him: but dauntless and resolute all the same.—Good God!
... his own leg! ... it is simply incredible.... And the blood he has
lost!”

At this juncture, Kuba opened his eyes, and looked round him with
returning consciousness.

“Is it off?... I struck twice, but swooned——” he said feebly.

“Any pain?”

“None at all.... Weak as water ... but not ailing.”

Ambrose dressed, washed and bound the leg with moist rags, Kuba lay
still meanwhile, uttering not the least sound.

Roch, on his knees, held the lantern, praying fervently the while; but
the patient smiled—a faint tearful smile, as when an orphan babe,
abandoned afield, knows only that his mother is not there, not that she
has forsaken him, and enjoys the grass waving over his head, and the
sunbeams, and stretches out his hands to the birds that fly past,
conversing with all around him after his fashion: even so did he feel
now. He was at ease, without pain and in comfort; so cheerful that he
thought no whit of his ill, but felt secretly rather proud of himself.
How sharp he had ground the ax! how well he had placed the limb on the
threshold, and—one blow not sufficing—struck a second with all his
might! And now the pain was all gone; so of course he had succeeded.—Oh,
if he were but a trifle stronger, he would not lie rotting on that
pallet any more, but be up, and go to the wedding ... dance even—and eat
a morsel, for he would fain eat!

“Lie you still, and do not budge. I will tell Yuzka, and you shall have
something to eat presently.” So said Roch, patting his cheeks; and he
went out into the yard with Ambrose.

“He will drop off ere morning—fall asleep like a little bird: there’s no
more blood in him.”

“Then, while he is conscious, the priest must be sent for.”

“His Reverence has gone to spend the evening at the manor-house at
Vola.”

“I’ll go and tell him: there must be no delay.”

“Five miles on foot and through the forest! You would never be in
time.—No: the carts of those guests here who leave after supper are
ready; take one and go.”

They got a cart on to the road, and Roch seated himself.

“Do not forget Kuba!” he called out as he started: “Have a care of him!”

“Yes, yes, I shall remember, and not leave him by himself.”

Nevertheless, he did forget him almost directly. After telling Yuzka
about the eatables, he went back to supper, and applied himself so close
to the bottle that he very soon remembered nothing at all....

Yuzka, being a kind-hearted little girl, at once brought him all she
could get, piling it up on a dish, with half a quart of vodka.

“Here, Kuba, is something for you, that ye may eat and enjoy yourself.”

“God bless you!—Sausage it is, I fancy;—a delightful smell!”

“I fried it for you, that you might find it more savoury.” She put the
dish into his hands, for the stable was dark. “But drink of the vodka
first.”

He drained the glass to the last drop.

“Will you sit with me a little? I feel lonely here.”

He broke the food, bit and chewed it—but could swallow nothing.

“Are they in good spirits over there?”

“Oh, yes! and so many people! I never saw more company in all my life.”

“Of course, of course,” he said, proudly; “is it not Boryna’s wedding?”

“Yes; and Father is so pleased ... and always going after Yagna!”

“Indeed, for she is so beautiful—as fair to see as a Manor-house lady
any day.”

“Do you know, Simon, Dominikova’s son, is taken with Nastka!”

“His mother will forbid him. There are only three acres of land at
Nastka’s, and ten mouths to feed.”

“That’s why she keeps strict watch and drives them apart when she finds
them together.”

“Is the Voyt here?”

“He is.—Talking a great deal, and—together with Ambrose—making the
company laugh.”

“And why not, being at so great a wedding, and with so great a man?—Do
you know anything of Antek’s doings?”

“Ah, I ran over to him at dusk, with cake and meat and bread for the
little ones. But he turned me out, and threw the things after me. He is
very resolute; and fierce. Oh, so fierce! And there is wailing and
misery in their hovel. Hanka is always quarrelling with her sister, and
they have well-nigh come to blows.”

He made no reply, but breathed somewhat harder.

“Yuzka,” he said after a while, “the mare!—I hear her moaning. Since
evening she has been lying down: she must be near foaling-time, and
ought to be looked after. Prepare a mash for her.—Hark how she moans!
And I cannot help at all, so weak I feel—quite helpless!”

He was worn out, and said no more for a while, seeming to be asleep.

Yuzka rose and went out in a hurry.

“Ces, Ces, Ces!” he called to the mare, as he woke suddenly.

The mare uttered a low whinny, and tugged at her halter till the chain
clanked again.

“So then, once in my life at least, I shall eat and be filled! Aye, and
you too, good dog, shall get your share: no need to whine.”

He attempted once more to swallow some sausage, but quite in vain: it
stuck in his throat.

“Lord, Lord, such heaps of food ... and I cannot so much as eat one
mouthful!”

Yes, it was utterly useless: he could not. His hand fell powerless, and,
still grasping the meat, he put it underneath the straw of his bed.

“So much! Never so much yet! And all for nothing!”—He felt rather sore.

“But let me rest a little now; and later, when I can eat, the feast
shall begin.”

He was just as unable afterwards, and slipped off into a coma, still
holding the sausage, and unaware that Lapa was stealthily gnawing at it.

Suddenly his senses returned.—The supper was over, and such a blast of
music burst on his ears from over the yard, that the stable-walls
vibrated, and the frightened fowls fell a-cackling on their roosts.

The dance was in full and boisterous swing—and the laughter and the
frolic and the fun. Again and again the trampling of feet resounded, and
the shrill cries of the lasses pierced the night.

At first, Kuba gave ear; but presently he became oblivious of all
things. A drowsiness seized upon him, and carried him off into, as it
were, a clangorous darkness, as though beneath swift swirling murmurous
waters. But when the dance grew noisier, and the tumult and hubbub of
the stamping heels seemed about to beat all to shivers, he stirred
slightly: his soul peered up out of the dungeon where it lay; roused
from oblivion, coming back from infinite distances, it listened.

At such times, Kuba would endeavour to eat a little, or whispered low,
but from the heart:

“Ceska, Ces, Ces!”

And now at last his soul was slowly withdrawing—winging its way through
the universal frame of things. A new-fledged bird divine, it fluttered
around uncertainly at first, unable to soar, and at times with a revival
of attachment to that sacred earth, its body, where it fain would rest
from the weariness of flight, and craved to soothe the pangs of
bereavement in the haunts of men. Back it went on earth amongst his own,
its loved ones, calling sorrowfully to its brethren, and imploring their
aid: but after a time, strengthened by the Divine power and mercy, it
was enabled to soar on high, even unto those mysterious fields of
endless spring, those infinite unbounded fallows which God has made
beautiful with everlasting sunbeams and eternal joy.

And higher yet it flew, and higher, yet higher, higher—yea, till it set
its feet——

Where man can hear no longer the voice of lamentation, nor the mournful
discords of all things that breathe——

Where only fragrant lilies exhale balmy odours, where fields of flowers
in bloom waft honey-sweet scents athwart the air; where starry rivers
roll over beds of a million hues; where night comes never at all——

Where silent prayers go up for ever, like smoke of incense, in
odoriferous clouds; and the bells tinkle, and the organ plays softly;
and the ransomed people—Angels and Saints together—sing the Lord’s
praises in the Holy Church, the divine and lasting City!

Yes, worn out and longing to be at rest, thither did the soul of Kuba
fly away!

                  *       *       *       *       *

But in the house they all were dancing—enjoying themselves with the
heartiest mirth and the best goodwill. Better still than the evening
before, the good cheer being dealt out more generously, and the hosts
more pressing. And so they danced till they could dance no more.

The place was in commotion, like a cauldron set upon a great fire. Did
the enjoyment show any signs of flagging, at once the band set to with
renewed zeal; and the guests, like a field stirred by the wind and
waving, sprang up and began to dance anew with fresh fire and song and
din and tumult.

Now were their souls quite melted within them by the volcanic enthusiasm
of their host; their blood seethed hot, reason was almost giving way,
their hearts were beating with the wildest frenzy. For them, every
movement now seemed a dance, every cry a song, and every look a glance
of ecstasy!

And so it went on all night long, and even till morning. But the day
rose, dull and still: the rays of dawn appeared together with dense
dreary masses of clouds. Ere the sun had risen, the world grew very dark
and dismal. And then the snow came down: at first whirling, fluttering,
scanty—as when the needles fall from pine-trees on a windy day; until it
set to falling in earnest.

Then, as though coming through a sieve, the snow descended in
perpendicular flakes, straight down, equally dealt out, monotonous,
noiseless, covering roofs, trees, and hedges, and all the land, as with
an enormous covering of white feathers.

The wedding was really at an end at last. True, they were to meet again
at the tavern in the evening, “to wind up”; but for the present they
decided to return home.

Only the bridesmen and bridesmaids, with the band to lead them, drew up
in the porch and sang in unison a short song, in which, declaring
themselves the devoted servants of the wedded couple, they wished them
good night—in the morning!

It was then that Kuba laid his soul at the sacred feet of the Lord
Jesus....




                             END OF PART I




                     _Some recent American novels_


BALISAND _by Joseph Hergesheimer_

_author of_ THE THREE BLACK PENNYS, JAVA HEAD, _etc._

This is Mr. Hergesheimer’s first novel in some years; it will not
disappoint his many thousands of admirers. The Virginia of Washington
and Jefferson, the century-old struggle between politics and patriotism
live again in the life, loves and death of Richard Bale of Balisand.

                                                                   $2.50


THE TATTOOED COUNTESS _by Carl Van Vechten_

_author of_ PETER WHIFFLE _and_ THE BLIND BOW-BOY.

With The Tattooed Countess Van Vechten takes on a new importance as a
novelist, for while this book is as amusing as anything that has come
from his pen it is also a serious thoroughly original picture of
American provincial life a generation ago. It deserves the attention of
all who care for the American novel at its best.

                                                                   $2.50


SOUND AND FURY _by James Henle_

A first novel by a young American and a work of real distinction. The
protagonist, a remarkably vivid character, is an instinctive
individualist, the sort of man who must be a law unto himself. The
inevitable conflict between such a man and the American mob spirit that
will tolerate only conformity makes a novel of unusual significance.

                                                                   $2.50


THE ETERNAL HUNTRESS _by Rayner Seelig_

Woman, the eternal huntress, in her search for the father of those
children which shall be her gift to posterity is the theme of this
striking first novel by a young American. It would be difficult to name
another novel of recent years that treats of the sex problems of the
younger generation as frankly and withal as cleanly and vividly.

                                                                   $2.00


THE FIRE IN THE FLINT _by Walter F. White_

A first novel of unusual dramatic power dealing with the Georgia Negro.
A negro himself the author knows only too well the countless barriers
and humiliations heaped upon his race, the inescapable conflict of white
against black. The incidents form an exciting narrative, dramatic and
very human.

                                                                   $2.50


WINGS _by Ethel M. Kelley_

Does genius, brilliancy confer upon a man the right to use the lives of
lesser people in the making of his success? _WINGS_ is the “inside
story” of the career of a brilliant editor, of the women from whose love
he built his ladder to eminence. Miss Kelley gives us a remarkably vivid
picture of New York’s intellectual set.


THE TIDE _by Mildred Cram_

A novel of our materialistic young people. Mildred Cram has a true
perspective on fashionable New York. Lilah Peabody, the heroine, marries
wealth and position in the firm belief that those two elements added
make happiness and when they do not satisfy her, she takes her own way
out. She is gallant, this Lilah, a charming schemer. A real person and
an interesting one.

                                                                   $2.50


THE PROWLER _by Hugh Wiley_

_author of_ THE WILDCAT _and_ LADY LUCK.

Once again Hugh Wiley scored a laughing hit with his inimitable Wildcat
Vitus Marsden and elusive Lady Luck. From Pullman Porter to motion
picture actor, from familiar crap shooter to member of a Grand Secret
Lodge, the Wildcat prowls spreading infectious laughter as he goes.

                                                                   $2.00


THREE PILGRIMS AND A TINKER _by Mary Borden_

_author of_ JANE—OUR STRANGER, _etc._

The success of Jane—Our Stranger in England and America has won for Mary
Borden a large and well deserved American audience. This new novel is a
story of that part of England that lives to hunt, where women speak with
a marvellous gentleness to their horses and brusquely to their
children,—and men never speak at all. It is as finely original and
artistic a piece of work as we have come to expect from her.




                          Transcriber’s Notes


  1. Italic text in the original is delimited by underscores.

  2. Bold text in the original is delimited by equals signs.

  3. Footnotes originally appearing at the bottom of a given page have
     been moved to directly below the paragraph in which they appear.

  4. Footnote 7 is missing “—_Translator’s Note_”, unlike the rest of
     the footnotes in the main text.

  5. Hyphenated words were silently joined across lines and pages when
     the intended word was clear.

  6. The following table notes the other material changes made to the
     printed text, in order to correct apparent printing errors
     (punctuation, spelling, quotation marks, repeated words), and to
     standardize spelling and hyphenation for identical words to the
     more common usage across all four volumes. Changes are denoted in
     [brackets].

      =Page= =Text=                                   =Operation=
      4      with out[-]stretched beaks               Removed
      7      his shock of tou[z/s]led hair            Replaced
      12     the church[-]roof and steeple            Added
      16     to him, Yu[s/z]ka. He has                Replaced
      16     Oh, dear! Oh[,] dear!                    Added
      17     on the thresh[h]old, bewildered          Removed
      18     of a grind[-]stone that                  Removed
      24     “Well[./,]” he said                      Replaced
      30     there is [W/V]eronka                     Replaced
      31     young whipper[-]snapper who              Removed
      32     like silver dew[-]drops, and             Removed
      32     instead of cho[o]sing a                  Added
      36     was hoar[ ]frost on                      Removed
      36     orchard with the hoar[-]frost still      Removed
      37     like a sow![”]                           Removed
      38     sun was up,[ up,] making the             Removed
             hoar[-]frost a dust
      38     on the cow[-]byre threshold              Added
      42     and water[-]drops dripped                Removed
      47     like corn[-]stalks in a sheaf.           Removed
      50     and having goose[-]flesh, mended my      Removed
      54     my dearest![’]                           Added
      63     [“]Are you going                         Added
      65     Squire of Dja[s/z]gova Vola              Replaced
      69     red shoe[-]strings to                    Removed
      69     outside the lich[-]gate. She was indeed  Added
      72     beyond Yule[-]tide—Well                  Added
      76     his skull[-]cap and                      Removed
      77     kopeks for each of them.[”]              Added
      80     a short, thick[-]set, curly-headed       Removed
      81     ashes. Then [K/F]ranek went off          Replaced
      86     cold of the hoar[-]frosts                Removed
      86     distance. Or mighty horn[è/e]d heads     Replaced
      88     rattling panes[./,] and                  Replaced
      88     previous to Yule[-]tide,                 Added
      89     and brush[-]wood for                     Removed
      92     every high[-]way and                     Removed
      95     at Yule[-]tide, or with                  Added
      95     his snuff[-]box to Boryna.               Added
      97     lanes and court[-]yards were             Added
      97     laugh. Thence[-]forward Boryna           Removed
      103    room in the court[-]yard                 Added
      107    the biggest pea.[ “/” ]This he said      Replaced
      110    [“]Say a prayer                          Added
      111    Ambrose; [“]I say                        Added
      115    the melancholy cross[-]ways,             Removed
      117    [”/“]Yes, we have. Time                  Replaced
      123    [“]Yagna blushed scarlet                 Removed
      129    woman in child[-]bed at the farther      Removed
      135    soon as [b/h]e began                     Replaced
      136    you were a cow[-]herd                    Removed
      146    with me, Burek![’]                       Added
      148    and blooming[,/.]                        Replaced
      148    the dire[s/c]tion of                     Replaced
      151    take place[,/.] They                     Replaced
      153    sooner: not[h]withstanding, he           Removed
      155    grand one.[’/”]                          Replaced
      155    watchdogs in the farm[-]yards.           Added
      156    his capote[,]                            Added
      158    Her step[-]children would                Removed
      160    not suffer loneliness!’[ ”] So Ambrose   Added
      161    straight talk with the man[,/.]          Replaced
      167    at the church[-]door now and then        Added
      192    sleep in the cow[-]house or the stable   Added
      194    side of the court[-]yard                 Added
      200    whose white[-]washed walls now           Removed
      208    used as a store[-]room                   Added
      211    the noon[-]day meal                      Removed
      216    coming out of the sacris[t]y.            Added
      227    me!...[)] They                           Added
      227    should grim Cross[-B/b]ones stare        Replaced
      232    wife and Va[c]hnikova made a             Added
      232    your corn[-]stacks piled                 Removed
      234    of the hey[-]day in the                  Added
      235    their slumb[e]rous frost-crowned         Added
      240    deathly and corpse[-]like                Added
             unconsciousness
      241    you’ll not escape Cross[-]bones’         Removed
      245    take me to the law[-]court;              Added
      250    matters before[-]hand and,               Removed
      256    to a blood[-]stained ax and              Removed



*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 75846 ***